Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Topics - Mac

Pages: [1] 2
1
Climax Control Archives / Mysteries and Revelations
« on: April 07, 2023, 09:44:52 PM »
BFTP Rd. 2 versus Jack Washington and Bobby Dahl

“The best revenge is to be unlike him who performed the injury.”
― Marcus Aurelius, Meditations


Foreword:

The screen for the viewer starts out as static or snow as some might call it. Then it transitions into a full shot of me. I was dressed in black jeans, boots, lavender, and a colored button down with my black and red “Texan” bandanna on. I begin with a neutral expression and eyes as black as death itself.

Round one began and ended as expected. Having not heard from my friend, Fexx, I was surprised he showed up at the building at all. He chose not to speak to me before the match, and well you see how that worked out for him. I thought he was my friend but at the end of the day, he was simply another victim. I won’t apologize for what I did or the things I’ve said to him or anyone else.

The unblinking black eyes never shift, my tone is soft and my words are measured and with purpose. I’ve completely taken all emotion out of the equation.

This week, Laura and I face a new and different challenge in the form of Jack and Bobby. Everyone knows how much I admire her for coming back for this event. I know she was tricked into it by her “manager” Artie, but this will be good for you my dear friend. Unless you decide to do to me what you thought was a good idea in the first round.

My eyes narrowed after the completion of my opening statement.

I only entered this tournament for the sake of the company, in other words, I did it as a favor. I brought colleagues along for the ride as well. Chris Page and Peter Vaughn were put out in the first round under shady circumstances. Seems to be a trend around here, that friends of mine lose under those conditions. In time, that will be rectified by me. Only a few remain from CCPE. Kim, JMont, and Goth, all CCPE, will they suffer the same ending as the others in the second round? Not if I can help it, well other than “Mister you spelled my name wrong.” Fuck off Joe, you shouldn’t throw rocks when you live in a glass house.

I bow my head momentarily, and then look back at the camera, no change of expression and eyes as black as my soul.

That’s all for now, I have to go to Colorado to deal with a family situation. 



Family Matters



As I entered the school, all eyes were on me, they knew I was pissed, although some were not sure why. I could feel the concerned amusement radiating from Whisper as I entered. Kim was a mixture of defiance and fear, Kat was just scared that I was mad at her. I sighed heavily as I slowed my walk allowing my eyes to go back to their natural color, containing the rage became easier over time and that’s not what I wanted for this conversation. So, I did what any father figure would do, I radiated reassurance and as much love as I could muster. Kat and Kim, along with Whisper met me at the center of the room. “May I use your office for a moment?” I asked Whisper with a friendly smile and a wink. “Sure,” she said and returned the wink in a conspiratorial way. I looked at Kat and Kim and in the same voice I used to use on my boys I said, “Office, now.” I watched as Kat bowed her head, and Kim started to say something but I shot her a look that said, “Don’t you fucking dare.” She quickly made her way to the office with Kat trailing not too far behind. I gave Whisper a quick hug, “Not too hard, Mac.” I smiled  in return, “Just an attention getter is all it will be, promise.” I allowed them a minute to stew on what had my anger up enough for an emergency visit and then went to the office.

There was a cup of coffee waiting on me and I smiled as I went to it. “Whichever one of you made that for me, thank you.” Neither of them looked up quite yet but then it was Kat that spoke, “Whisper made it, actually.” I smiled and sent gratitude her way. “Less chance of me being poisoned today,” I said with a wry smile. “Kat, I’m not mad at you, so please don’t sulk.” Her eyes fired up, “I am not…” I held up my hand, “Yes you are sulking and I know why.” I glared at Kim who hadn’t even looked up yet, “You had better put those black eyes away, girl.” She was struggling with it and I knew it, so I flooded her with love through our shared bond, beating at the walls she had erected until I finally broke through. She looked up at me in shock, but her eyes were the normal color. “I love you both, more than I could ever put into words. I hope you both know that.” Both women now looking at me with eyes full of tears and radiating as much love through our bond as I used to dismantle Kim’s mental defenses. This of course caused my eyes to well, love is a strong emotion, much more so than anything you can ever experience. “Now, Kim,” I said with sniffles and tears running down my face. I stopped and we all laughed at the big tough Texan showing this much emotion. I grabbed the box of tissue and handed it to them first and then took a couple for myself.

“Kim you really don’t know why I was mad about a picture you shared?” She shrugged but then saw the look on Kat’s face. “Think about who she is as a person, private to the core, and way past modest about her own beauty. She just came out of a bad break and just needs time to sort through that.” I paused for a moment to allow either to speak and neither did. “Kim, you know what you need to do but the real question is will you?” She looked at me, the confusion was obvious but I waited. She turned her chair so she could face Kat, “Sister, I am so sorry, I won’t do that again.” Kat in turn turned her chair to face Kim, “Thank you,” she said to Kim and the two embraced. I stood up with coffee in hand and left the office so the two could have that conversation continued or not. I shut the door quietly behind me and walked out to the center of the school floor. I watched various students working out in the ring and outside of it. There were teaching sessions going on all over the place. I smiled at how popular the Hell’s Gate School had become. Over the years I had recommended it to anyone who would listen, as had my wife Amber. Becca or Whisper was one of the finest teachers and mentors I’d ever known. “This place has absolutely exploded with students,” I murmured softly.

“Not surprised really,” I said, “Becca has a reputation in the business for being one of the best teachers and mentors around, period.” Another sip of coffee as I headed for the door, I needed a cigarette and I would never disrespect this school by smoking in there. The views here were breathtaking, to say the least. I stood there on the extended deck and just let the warmth of the sun bathe my face for a moment. Setting the cup on the railing, I dug a cigarette out of my pack and lit it. I warm hand touched my bare arm, “Thank you for doing that.” I looked over and saw a genuine smile on the face of Whisper. I nodded, “I’m glad I could help.” She smiled again, “The fact that they listened was the amazing part.” I barked a laugh, “Ha! You’re not wrong there.”

“Honestly though, you all mean so much to Amber, and me, this family is amazing,” I left the rest unsaid for now. “It’s more with you than without you,” she said quietly, “you do realize that, yeah?”

Fade



The Mystery? Or just horseshit?




The mystery of the three lighthouse keepers remains unsolved to this day, or that’s at least what they tell tourists to keep them coming to what was a good draw for Scottland.  Eilean Mor, Flannan Isles, Scotland didn’t really have much going for it other than that. I was by myself this time as I looked up at the lighthouse from the old stone quay, it would be a long walk but that was okay, it gave me time to ponder not just the mystery but my future in SCW. I was still feeling more than a little hostile about losing the title, especially to someone like that. Normally trips like this one were guided tours, but family history allowed me to do things that a lot of people couldn’t. I was well known in the highlands and even here, there were plenty of wrestling fans that knew me or at least my reputation. Back in the old days, I would sometimes cut promos in Scottish Gaelic. They got a real charge of that here in Scottland, they loved it when people used the old tongue. Anyway, back to the task at hand, the mystery of the 3 workers who disappeared. “Local legend had it that on Boxing Day in 1900, the clocks stopped as three lighthouse keepers on a remote Scottish island vanished without a trace, leaving behind their untouched meals and work notes for the following day.” I was reading from one of the pamphlets that they provided. 

“It went mostly unnoticed until ships started reporting the lights were out at the lighthouse. So, teams were sent out to investigate.” I mused, “Yeah that’ll get your attention, won’t it?” A gust of wind hit me hard just then as I watched the pamphlet get ripped from my hands and blown out into the ocean. “Yep, that’s one theory of how the men disappeared. The winds here are pretty strong, so one person thought that all 3 had met the same fate? Unlikely.” I continued walking up the stone steps toward the lighthouse. “Others think that a freak wave took the three men out to sea,” I mused. I looked at the distance from the ocean to the lighthouse itself, “Fuck off with that, would take the hands of God to create a wave that fuckin’ big.” I shake my head but remind myself that people get wild ideas sometimes, conspiracy theories are not new in the world we live in. “There are a hundred and sixty steps that lead up to the lighthouse,” I mused. “Another theory was that one of the men had killed the other two and then threw himself to the sea and died.” I pause my walking now about halfway up to the lighthouse. “Maybe he was bullied by the other two? Plausible but not likely, I would think that they would have found some form of evidence to support that. The only thing they did find was half-eaten meals, notes on the slate or chalkboard if you will for the next two days.”

I continued my climb without further comment, strangely enough, the base access point was unlocked. “The other interesting thing about this is the weather, the day they went missing. According to the logs, they reported severe storms and winds that the mariner in charge had said he’d never seen the likes of in twenty years of experience.” I smirked at the thought. “There was more, one of the men, Ducat I think was the name had become very quiet. He was known for his levity, telling bawdy jokes and the like.”  I entered the building, the lights were on but not a soul was there. “Another log entry showed that the second of the three, McArthur who was known as a tough guy had been crying.” I shrugged, “Given the right circumstance that can happen to the toughest of men.” I continued through the building and up to the kitchen area. “On the third day, it said that the three men were all praying… weird since the lighthouse was still only a year old at the time. What could scare three men with that much experience.”  My path through the lighthouse continued on and upward. “When the search teams arrived all they found here in this entire building was three large black birds on the roof of this lighthouse.” There were plenty more theories out there but none of them really seemed to stick. I had a couple of my own, having been in the Navy and met many a lighthouse keeper in my time. One was that, the history of the lighthouse keepers is full of stories about being docked pay for losing equipment. Maybe two of them went down to secure equipment in preparation for an oncoming storm? “Probably not a case of securing equipment,” I said out loud. “Locals reported no storms in the area on the days leading up to or after the men went missing.”

I looked out over the sea and smiled, “There have been legends about sea hags and the like for centuries, maybe a beautiful woman seduced all three men and they jumped into the sea,” I mused to myself. A soft feminine voice, “Would that be so out of the realm of possibilities, Lord Bane?” I turned quickly and saw no one there, I chuckled softly, shaking my head. “I must be losing my mind.” A soft laugh responded to me, “Not likely, you’ve always been a non-believer.” Then the voice went silent, I shrugged having exhausted the entertainment value of this “investigation”. I started to exit the building but found the door locked at the bottom of the stairs, I couldn’t unlock it which I found to be strange since they lock from the fucking inside. When I turned back around and began searching for alternative ways out, I saw seaweed slap against the window. Then a face appeared there, soft lines, angular features. The creature had slightly pointed ears. “No way,” I started to say and then he or she flashed me a smile. The teeth were all very pointy and serrated. “Way,” it said. “This is the way,” I said in return. “Nay Lord Bane, not this time, there will be no fighting between you and me but we wanted you to know the truth of this place.” I nodded, “Thank you.” It inclined its head, “You’re welcome, I believe is the correct response.” I smiled in return, “I’m not even certain how to address you, you’re appearance matches so many legends of Elve’s of the sea or residents of the fabled city of Atlantis.”

She chuckled again, “We simply are of the sea, and that’s enough for now.” I heard the manipulation of the lock, and the door opened. I pulled my cowboy hat down as a show of respect and she or he calmly gave me a polite bow.

Fade



Taking Out The Trash.




The staccato of boot heels on wood flooring echoes as the camera records. The door opens and swings open almost silently as I step into the room. I swing the door back closed and it latches with an almost audible click. I smile at how effective the sound dampening works in our home studio. I roll the sleeves of the lavender button down shirt up to the elbow. I smile as my eyes shine bright.

Round two of the Blast from the Past tournament. They call it the quarter finals, but it doesn’t matter what they call it until we reach the finals. None of the matches leading up to that matter one bit to me, until Laura and I face whatever poor suckers are left. This is just another mixed tag match that will lead us to that moment, should we get past Bobby and Jack. Whether he believes it or not, he’s got a good partner in Miss Dahl, just not as good as mine. Laura Phoenix is a difference-maker in matches like this. She can hold her own against any woman in this company, period.

The camera zooms in on my eyes, still the normally bright blue color they’ve been since birth. There is a twinkle or a spark there that had been missing the previous week. The anger seems to be gone from the man behind those blue eyes.

Jack managed to win the Internet Title from Raven last week. That is no small feat in itself, no one had been able to beat that man in a while. Congrats champ, the real question is can you hold onto it? That’s always a question of willpower and circumstance, right? You can if the opportunity doesn’t arise for me to take it all away. The ebbs and flows of a match can be violently sudden as Fexx found out last week. He never stood a chance because I didn’t allow it. That being said, I take nothing away from my partner, she dominated that match and secured the pinfall for us to move on.

I remove the black and red “Texan” bandanna from my head and allow my locks to fall freely, partially framing my face as I look down at the surface of the podium. I appreciate the lines that make up the grain of wood. He cannot be allowed to advance in this tournament, I think to myself.

Jack and I have a history in this company, well he has a history of beating me is what I should say. One on one, I’ve never beaten him. That will be his story that he will stick to until the end of time. I don’t blame ya one damn bit, Jackson. I’ve done the same thing to others in the past. If you have the advantage, use it. The last time that Jack and I were in the same ring, he wasn’t involved in the pinfall. He was in the match and made the mistake of focusing on the champ instead of the real threat.  Going into that match I knew that Ken was not focused on defending that title. He tried to, don’t take that shit out of context. He was distracted, and bravo to you, Jack for recognizing it.

I give him the polite golf clap with a wry smile on my face.

I knew you wouldn’t be able to pin him, so yes I focused on Knox and beat him from pillar to post, inside the ring.

The wry smile turns into a feral grin and I laugh.

It must really suck, when you think you’re the smartest guy in the room and you’re proven not to be, huh? You overestimated your ability and drank way too much of your own Kool-Aid. I wonder if it was red or purple?

I raise my hand to my chin imitating the thinking man emoji.

Shit Jack, it doesn’t matter I guess, right? Maybe you didn’t care enough about the title, to begin with. Maybe you didn’t care about that match because it wasn’t one on one.  Did you deserve a one on one match for the title? Absolutely, you had beaten me twice, so in my opinion, you had earned it. But, as you can tell, my opinion around here doesn’t carry much weight. If it did, it would have been Goth in that match instead of myself. I was grateful for the opportunity and it did pay off, allowing me to tie a record.

I smile a little more knowing how much Jack hates it when I mention it.

A four-time world champion, just some dumb hick from Texas, right Jack? That’s what you like to call me. You were wrong then and you’re wrong now, slick. You’re still not the smartest person in this match, and you’ll prove me right again.

I look down at the podium again, and that’s when the mood changes. When I look back up, the black eyes have returned. For some, they’ll think it's special effects or a trick of the lighting that I use here. For those that know me best, they know this to be a dangerous sign of things to come.

I want you both to look into my eyes and understand that I will not be denied what is mine by right. This tournament was your only hope of a future one on one against Harris for you Jack and for your partner, that person is still Roxi. Laura and I are the only thing standing in your way. When you look into my eyes, you’ll understand what it’s like to stare into the eyes of death. I am the apex predator in Sin City, that’s the way it’s been since day one. Jack knows it but doesn’t have the balls to admit that I’m superior to him in every way. I’m sorry Bobbie, this is the end of the line for you my dear. Tell Artie to stop putting you in these positions.

Still staring into the camera with eyes as black as my soul, the grin fades and when I speak, my voice is full of gravel, rough but direct.

I am continuing my path of destruction, it doesn’t matter who’s across the ring from me. Jack, this will likely be the last time we meet in that ring, you better make it count, princess. Stay out of the way Artie, I’ll do more than hurt your feelings.

fade.

2
Climax Control Archives / JJ&E
« on: March 30, 2023, 09:18:42 AM »
BFTP vs. Shakesfear, and Fexxfield.

“A good act does not wash out the bad, nor a bad act the good. Each should have its own reward.” ― George R.R. Martin, A Clash of Kings

Foreword:

[on-camera]

The staccato of boot heels on wood flooring echoes as the camera records. The door opens and swings open almost silently as I step into the room. I swing the door back closed and it latches with an almost audible click. I smile at how effective the sound dampening works in our home studio. I take the “Texan” bandanna off and place it on the nearby desk, pulling the sleeves of the cotton sweatshirt back down. I notice the stray red hair on the sleeve and smile, because I know it came from the head of my wife. I now stand in front of the microphone and get ready to address my competition and to kind of recap what’s led to this match.

The last time anyone saw me in action, I was in the process of losing the SCW title. I hope that Michael Harris doesn’t believe this shit is over. This will not end well, I can guarantee that.

Pulling the rubberband from my hair, I let my hair fall loosely around my shoulders. I lean forward ever so slightly so that my hair can frame my face slightly.

The truth is, Mikey, we’re just getting started. Know this, if I see you in the hallways, I’ll do everything in my power to make sure you cannot compete against anyone until after the Blast From The Past tournament is over. No one will need to guess who’s attacking you, it will be me, time after time until you’ve paid for your transgressions.

I allow the feeling that is being projected to me to enter, I feel the cold, the rage, the answer. I wouldn’t have to watch this again later, I know that my eyes have taken on a black color. Not just my  pupils but the entirety of my eyeballs. I knew they would see two black voids staring back at them.

What happened to Harris at the hands of AJM and Miles is mild compared to what a true predator is capable of. I am at my best and worst when I am hunting, friends, allies and enemies all look the same through the black eyes of a killer.

I allow that feeling to fade away and know that my eyes have returned to their normal color and I smile.

Both Chris and Peter were eliminated from the tournament under dubious circumstances. A referee’s miss? Perhaps, I’d like to think our referee’s are good but considering the circumstances, I’m starting to think that it’s an anti saviors sentiment around here. 

The smile remains but my serious expression remains.

The Blast From The Past has always been a special event here. This will be my third, and likely my last. It’s another goal, only one man has been to the finals twice, just as I have. A third time would be a new record for Sin City. Yet another record on the verge of being broken by yours truly. It’s become so commonplace that it’s almost passed these days.

I shrug my shoulders as if it doesn’t matter.

Another year and another really good partner, I’m a lucky guy. Or maybe, just maybe they are the lucky ones.

A wink and a smile.

I think it’s both personally. Time will of course tell the tale. The esteemed Mrs. Phoenix is my partner this year and I think she can help me achieve this goal.



{Unknown Beach - Barbados - “Coming Clean”}

[Off Camera]

A warm morning on the island, a light breeze blowing into the bungalow, made me smile. The sea is where I get my calm from when things are bad. The task in front of me today was simple. I had to explain to Kat and Kim why the man known as William Broome would attack Kim. Whether she would believe me or not was beyond my control and the answer was far more simple than you could imagine. I could hear the crunching of shoes on sandl as someone made their way down the path as I took a sip of coffee. I took another drag from my cigarette, and it was actually the footfalls of two people. I exhale straight upward so as to  not blow smoke in the direction of my guests. I said out loud, “It’s unlocked,” as the door swung inward. Kat and Kim both entered the threshold and I smiled and stood up. Kim’s fist was balled up and she unloaded on me with it. A straight punch to the gut, I grunted as the pain radiated outward. “Feel better?” Then without warning,  I embraced them both in a warm hug. “Please have a seat,” I said to them both and they sat down on the glider. I, in turn, also sat down on the chair I had been in previously.

“I found out some things about your attacker,” I began as Kim squirmed in her seat a bit. “His attack on you was mistaken identity,” I began and she raised her hand to say something. I forestalled her statement, “Let me finish, “ and she stopped in what was about to be a rant. The look on her face, it was obvious. “I’ve seen the pictures of you and his dead ex-wife side by side and the resemblance is remarkable.” I paused to pour them both a cup of coffee, since it was the courteous thing to do. “There is a strange part to this, even more strange than someone wanting to attack you at random.” Kim looked up at me, I could tell she was still shaken about this. “I know this man, I served with him.” I looked down and grabbed another cigarette and lit it, when I looked back up her mouth was hanging open. “Careful sis, your face will stick like that,” I said lightly. She shook off the shock of what I just told her and glared at me. “Mistaken Identity?! You knew him?!” She started to stand up, but Kat grabbed her hand to forestall her next move. I held up my hands in mock surrender. “Look, both of you, he wouldn’t have recognized me even if he was told what I look like, this is not what you think it is.” Kim seemed to relax a little as I took a long drag from my cigarette before finally crushing it out.

Kat looked at me in a sympathetic way, “Spill,” she said calmly. I nodded my head in acceptance of my fate with these two. “What I’ve told you is true, it was a case of mistaken identity. I was there the day that Billy got the “Dear John” letter from his wife. We were in Afghanistan at the time.” I paused there but only for a moment, “The next day, command was notified of her death. Have you ever seen a man completely lose himself in his own grief while on foreign soil?” I looked at them in all sincerity, but neither said anything. “He was never the same after that, and I couldn’t say for certain that I would have behaved any differently.” I sighed at the memory of him losing his mind. “Like me, he was always very family centric. His wife was his world.” I pause again. “The details around her death were murky to say the least, and that made matters worse.”

Kim, “She was murdered,” she said softly. I nodded in response, “It wasn’t so much that she was murdered, I mean that was tragic, don’t get me wrong. It was more about who did it.” Kim’s eyebrow shot up. “Family member?” I shook my head, “No, it was ordered by our command, after they found out what she had done to him. A certain rear admiral was responsible for the hit on her. Unknown to me and our commanding officer, they had been grooming him for a while. He was being groomed to be an assassin. Her death was carried out by private contractors, all former military. All current or former associates of the admiral.” I paused there for a moment, taking another sip of coffee, only to find that the cup was empty. I refill it from the carafe and then get another sip. “This is all part of a much bigger puzzle that I’ve been working on with Amber.” I light another cigarette, inhaling deeply and a quiet exhale. “I’m not even going to drag yall into this, what I’m doing is very dangerous for me and for her. That same admiral is being blackmailed and we are trying to figure out the who and the why. It’s being done for….lack of a better term is a benefactor of sorts.” Kat snorted and shook her head. “When they find out we are related,my brother we will probably be dragged in regardless.. But now we will be ready for it.” She spoke solemnly. I shook my head, “not if I can help it, you won’t be. This whole thing is going to be more ugly than anything I’ve done in a long time.”

These were stubborn women I was dealing with, but I would do whatever I could to protect them from this, even though I knew that I couldn’t protect them at all times. What Whisper had shared with me and I with her, had driven me to take over as the man of the house as far as the Hell’s Gate bunch were concerned. Over time I had mastered the ability to support them all through our shared bond. I don’t know if you would call it magic or some kind of psychic link, since Whisper had never fully explained it to me. On my back was a tattoo of a defiant ArchAngel with his flaming sword jammed into the ground. Whisper called me her ArchAngel of Violence for a reason. I had every intention of inflicting as much violence on people as I could, Harris would be a target, no doubt about that. There were others that needed humbling as well. Especially after the continued attacks by Mercer on our little friend, Carter. He was special and important to the ladies of Hell’s Gate and that made him family as far as I was concerned. They both looked up and smiled at me as I thought it. “Heh, I was projecting again, sorry about that.” They both laughed. A voice behind me and off to the right came through just then, “You all need some beach time,” said Whisper as she rounded the corner.

I barked a laugh, “Ha! I know that’s right.” She nodded, “Especially you, Mac. That fight you had with Bam Miller was a tough one.” I nodded in response, “that it was,” I said because arguing with her was pointless. It obviously wasn’t an argument I could win, I knew it and so did she. My relationship with these women was not complicated, I loved them all like they were my blood sisters, and that was that. They were known to Amber, especially Kat, they went way back. They were at times more family than my own ever were. My mother and fathers relatives were not exactly full of kindness or caring. They were hard people and it took me a long time to realize that and get past it. I shrugged, “Let’s go then,” I said as I grabbed a small bag and a beach towel. This bunch would need looking after three amazingly hot women on the beach. A beach full of vultures on the hunt as well. Not that they actually needed my protection, these ladies could handle anything that came their way, but still, when you love people you do your best to look out for their best interests.

I was no hero, not even close. I wasn’t even someone that would be considered a good human being. The shit I had done in my time in the military would make the strongest man cringe. Some of the things I’d done since then would likely make my wife divorce me. The unspoken question by these ladies was how did it come to this? That was an answer that was complicated and almost tragic…almost but not quite. I enjoyed what I did, the things I’ve done for the alphabet boys and for my friend Jeff were necessary. I’d always joked about the United States and the black ops having black ops was all too accurate. I stopped just then and I motioned for them to sit back down. I quickly and quietly move the coffee table out of the way. “Bring your chairs in and I’ll share with you what Whisper already knows about my past, who and what I’ve been. Brace yourselves, it’s not rainbows and unicorns.” I brought their heads close to my own, and pressed my forehead to theirs. With our eyes closed, I could hear them gasp and I could feel the tears as they ran across my thumbs. Kat was the first to pull away and then Kim. “I’m sorry, but you needed to understand.” They both nodded, “Booze is in the cabinet under the bar.” Kat went inside to collect the booze and I sat back wondering how much damage I’d done to the relationship with my family. Whisper smiled and laid a hand on my shoulder, “You did the right thing, Mac, they needed to know.” I nodded because I knew it was true but it didn’t lessen the knot in my gut.

Kat soon returned with 2 bottles of whisky and my bottle of scotch. She sat them down on the table and wrapped her arms around my neck and hugged me. Kim was next and hugged me tight. Then Whisper, even though she already knew my story. “You’re a good man, Mac, no one can ever convince me otherwise.” We drank a single shot and saluted victories over our past.

Fade…



{unknown beach - somewhere in Barbados - “JJ&E”}

[on-camera]

I sat in the sand allowing the waves to lap against my feet, I had told the camera crew noon sharp and as usual they were late. It didn’t matter really, I could take out my phone and do it myself but why use my bandwidth for that? It was a “beach hair, I don’t care” kind of day anyway. I looked out to the sea, my heart missed sailing, maybe I’ll buy a boat one day I thought to myself. I mean, I have a great friend who lives in Australia. She'd love to meet my wife one day. The shadow of someone behind me fell across my legs and I looked up to see a nerdy little cameraman, pocket protector and all that shit. “I’m sorry I’m late Mr. Bane,” he said with complete sincerity. “Aww hell kid, that’s okay, I was enjoying the surf anyway.” He nodded in that quick jerky motion that always made me grin, “I…I…can come back later if you want me to?” I smiled at his nervousness, “you scared?” He seemed to go from slightly tanned to a deathly shade of pale. He didn’t respond, he just nodded his head really quickly, giving him an almost bobblehead quality. “You should be,” I replied calmly and in a gravelly voice. “You’re in luck though, kid, you have no idea how lucky your are. I looked to my left where my bottle of scotch and an ice bucket sat. “Day drinking is a lovely thing, don’t you think?” Without pausing I said, “Rhetorical question, never mind kid, it doesn’t matter what you think anyway.”

“Get over there somewhere and let me know when you’re ready to begin.” After he was a good thirty feet away, I looked at him and laughed. I shake my head, “Well?” He gave me a thumbs up. I picked up my phone and hit the record button just in case the genius fucked this up.

Fexxfield and Wilma….what a curious pairing that is. What was her last- name….Shakesfear…that’s funny as hell. God I hope that’s not your real name, I’d say that your parents must have hated you. Maybe they consider it karma and you were that mistake that the coat hanger missed. You’re not my problem though, that is for my partner in crime for this event, Laura Phoenix to deal with. I would say more about you but I don’t give a fuck about you. I just had to make sure I at least mentioned you, I wouldn’t want to be accused of a lack of focus….again.

Terryl Fexxfield, one of the people in this company that I would have willingly called a friend. We did some things together to help Amber and then you disappeared from the face of the earth…again. Maybe you and Masque finally managed to kill each other, or maybe you gave up and went back into hiding. I would hope not because that’s a coward’s way and I never would have thought that of you. But, here we are. No word, no sign of life, no narrative to continue. Trust me when I say that I won’t be looking forward to this match. I will not be wanting to beat your ass like I would for someone like either one of the Harris brothers but this only ends one way and that’s with you being defeated, soundly. I’ll do my best to not end your career, although it already appears to be dead to be honest. Like I said, I’ll try to be merciful but I can’t promise that. You see, old man, it’s like this. Someone recently woke up something inside me that I thought was long dead. Unfortunately for this company, that beast is alive and well and mercy doesn’t seem within my reach right now.

The Gentleman Wolf is what my brother Ken has called me for years. He’s not wrong, depending on which one you feed, that’s what you get from me. This past year, this company has been feeding the wolf. Fucking me over time after time. Some asshole is now wearing a world title belt that he didn’t earn and after I’m done running through this tournament, I’m going to destroy whatever is left of his soul. If he still has the title when we’re done. Laura and I are going to leave nothing but bodies in our wake, well I shouldn’t speak for her. Every opponent that I face will be left in a pool of their own blood, I will not stop until vengeance has been delivered to those who deserve it most. Sin City, you fed the wolf and now you get to reap the rewards of that. No more saving the helpless from attacks, this will only end when the wolf is satisfied.

I know that some of the friends I’ve made over this last year won't be happy about this. All I can say to that is that you should make sure you stay out of my fucking way. Focus on your own things and don’t be worried about mine.

Focus….that’s a fun word isn’t it? When I was in the military it was one of many acronyms we used. It stood for, fuck off ‘cause you’re stupid.

This begins the era of JJ&E, if you’re not familiar with it, it means.

Judge
Jury
And Executioner.

It doesn’t matter who you are, which company you represent in this tournament or who you fucking think you are. You will all be treated with an equal amount of disdain.

Fade.



3
Climax Control Archives / A Short Fuse
« on: February 24, 2023, 10:19:38 PM »
A short fuse

“Let’s not have a double standard. One standard will do just fine.” ― George Carlin



[Foreword]

Recently we in CCPE have seen some popular names leave our organization but in turn, we added some of the biggest names in the industry. People like Ken Davison, his wife Kyra, her sister Lucy Wilde and her man Rogan Mac. Kim Pain, Goth, and the lady Melissa. Unless you’ve been under a rock for the last decade, you know those names very well. As you should, they are all names that draw big money. I’m very proud of my friends for joining CCPE, they deserve the recognition that being a part of an organization like ours comes with. They deserve greater exposure, and the opportunities to travel to other places and make an impact for that company. Any company they should decide to work for gets instant credibility and global interest. We’ve done that for a number of companies over the last two years. We’ve done it here, as is evident by the star-studded cast of players who have signed up for the Blast From the Past Tournament. The additions of Peter Vaughn and Chris Page to this roster in the last year are examples of that.

It’s been so successful that Goth, Ken, and his wife all wanted in and jumped at the chance to be represented by a great management company. So, as Sin City Wrestling grows its roster, you can thank Chris Page and me for that. He now has a vested interest in this company and wants as badly as I do for the company to grow and become more recognizable as a global leader in wrestling. Nothing would make me happier than for that to happen. You may not think it has anything to do with Sin City, even though I just laid it out there for all to see. SCW will never again be seen as a small player in the wrestling industry. It will be seen as a growing company with all the potential in the world.

You’re Welcome.





{Hell’s Gate Dojo - Grande Junction, Colorado - “Calling Home”}



I had known all too well what Cy meant when he said to tell me to call home. I knew it was bad, but I really wasn’t certain how bad it was. So, I stood there watching as Whisper and Rene ran a group of new students through drills. Her tone was crisp and had a slight edge to it. She had moved on from heartbroken to angry now. I couldn’t get my hands on the man that caused it, but I could be here for her if she wanted to talk. They had come to the end of the drills for the day and Rene shot me a quick smile, and ran his arm down his forearm which meant, “Go easy”. I nodded to him in return and Whisper saw me for the first time. It wasn’t really a smile she sent my way but it wasn’t murder in her eyes either. She shook her head and walked over to me, I gave her a big bear hug in return. She looked up at me, “Someone told you to call home didn’t they?” I shrugged, “or maybe I was just missing your charm and warm nature.” In return, she slapped me in the chest, “your sarcastic nature is going to get you killed one of these days.” I smiled through the sting of the slap, “Wanna talk about it?”

She rolled her eyes at me, “About what exactly, Mac? How I trust yet another miserable piece of shit? What a loser I am for opening myself up to someone, only to see it crash down around my head once again?” I sighed at her self-destructive attitude about the breakup. “That seems a bit counterproductive at the moment. What I really wanted to talk to you about is my own self-destructive nature and how I’m spreading myself too thin.” She looked at me in such a mortified way that I pulled her into another hug.

That’s when she broke into tears as I held her close, “Get that shit out, Whisper. Your students are gone and it’s just family here.”  Through our connection, I sent reassuring thoughts to her and after a few minutes the sobbing eased up and she patted me on the arm indicating I should let her go.. I did, and she patted me on the shoulder, “I’ll be back after I clean this mess up.” she pointed to her face, indicating the ruined makeup. I nodded to her, “Take all the time you need, I’m not going anywhere.” She turned and walked towards her private bathroom that was in her office. I felt the big meaty arm of Rene as he draped it across my shoulders. “I don’t know how you do that shit, Mac.” I chuckled, “It’s a gift and a curse, brother.” He laughed, “I could see that, this has been….even calling it hard wouldn’t do it justice.” I nodded in response, “yeah, I can tell, this was almost crippling for her. If I could get my hands on that bitch that did this, he’d be done” My hope had been that this would be the guy to be able to make her happy. He turned out to be just another loser that wanted to have his cake and eat it too. One of the things that I have noticed about myself lately is that I have this tendency to take on the burdens of my family.  Knowing that and changing the way I do things are two entirely different stories. When I went after Larry Tact, for example, I did that because Kat wasn’t able to at the time. Matt Knox was a twofer, for me because he tried to steal my wife. The other part again was about Kat, the way he treated her, and that whole mess.

Unfortunately Travis Blake or whatever his fucking name was, well, he was out of my reach. Whisper would not tolerate me going after him anyway. If she wants payback on that stupid little prick, she was more than capable of doing that for herself. Rene broke my thought process, “Ya know Mac, maybe it’s time to slow things down for a while.” I smirked and nodded, “Yeah, you may be right. It’s something I’ve been thinking about doing for a while.” “Good, wouldn’t want to see you burn yourself out, not with that gold strap to defend.” I nodded again, “Yeah, it’s a real killer to defend as it is but you add all that weariness from the road to it and it gets infinitely harder.” He grinned at me, “You’re so full of shit but thank you for trying to humor me on that.” I laughed at him, “You know me a little too well, old man.” He laughed, “I was just like you at one time, it’s easy to spot.” I nodded, “I’ll be right back, I’m going to go grab a smoke.” With that, I left Rene to his thoughts as I walked out into the cold night air. I slid a jacket on as I stepped outside, fishing my cigarettes out of an inside pocket. I grabbed one and lit it with the zippo lighter that red had given me, I inhaled deeply. I started down the steps and when I got to the bottom one, I nearly busted my ass on some ice that had accumulated. “Fuck, that could have ended badly,” I muttered.

I could hear the lighter steps coming behind me, and I turned around just in time to see Kat launch herself for one of her world-famous tackle hugs. An audible “Oof!” escaped me as I caught her. She buried her face in my neck as I held her close. I set her down gently because I wasn’t fully convinced of her physical recovery from surgery. She reached up and smacked me on the head, “I’m not a ceramic dish,” she claimed. I rubbed the spot where she had hit me and winked at her. She rolled her eyes and looked back at the stairs, “I think your big ass broke that.” I shrugged, “If I did, I’ll replace it, I’ve already got two by-sixes in the back of the truck.” I looked down at the cigarette and it had gone out, probably from when she jumped on me. So, I deposited it in the ashtray and grabbed a new one. Lighting it, a question came to mind. I exhaled softly, “How’s it going with Ari?” Kat shook her head, “I’m not sure, really. I don’t know her story that well.” I nodded, “Yeah, I catch bits and pieces of it from time to time. She’s got that internal rage, I know that problem well and it’s not easy to beat.” She looked at me, “Have you beaten it? I ask because I’ve noticed how much more aggressive you’ve been lately.” I gave her my most beatific “Mac Bane” smile, “My dear sister if I didn’t have that in check there would be a body count three miles long.”



{In-Studio - Las Vegas NV - “Ripping the bandaid off”}

I stand in front of the microphone once again, ready to talk about my title defense against an old adversary. The only thing out of the usual appearance is a bandaid covering a wound from my last fight, above my right eye.

They say the definition of insanity is doing the same thing over and over again but expecting a different result. I’ve done this myself a time or two. We all have that one person that we just can’t seem to beat. Well, except for Amber who just seems to be a world-beater. I digressed a little bit. This will be mine and Bill’s third match against each other. Bill finds himself in familiar territory, as the underdog.

I smile at the camera and bow my head slightly.

However, before I go into all that, there’s something else that needs to happen first.

I rip the bandaid off in a symbolic gesture.

That’s right, I’m ripping the bandaid off, so let’s sweep the curtain back and talk about real shit, shall we? Yes, I think we shall.

The temperature begins to rise as my blood pressure increases. I glare at the camera, summoning the hate and the fire I feel about the past. I don’t scream or even raise my voice, I keep it steady and soft, maybe even softer than normal. I want to keep the attention of people who have wounded me in the past.

Where are the gatekeepers? The men who screamed their opinions of injustice over my naming Matt Knox number one contender last year? That was my fucking right as the winner of the blast from the past. 

I rest my hands on the podium, breathing normally at this point, but that could change going forward. these motherfuckers have no idea of the beast that lives inside of me I thought to myself before continuing.

I told you all, he deserved to be next in line. He proved me correct, he got fucking lucky but at the end of the day, he won the strap. Much to the chagrin of all.

I pause there to allow that to sink in and to make sure that my pulse is kept in check. can’t let too much out all at once now, can we? Make them wait for it. I think to myself and I smile.
So, now we have Michael Harris named the

using air quotes.

number one contender



After he wins one match?

One

Fucking

match.


I hold my hand up to my ear as if the sound is too quiet, then I shrug my shoulders. just a whole lot of nothing I think as I continue into the next segment.

That’s right, not a fucking word. Not Ben Jordan, haven’t heard him say anything in months. Fenris, well he gets a pass, he’s hurt, and no sense in it. Mark Cross or as I like to call him, “What about me?” Oh, yeah that’s right, he’s only part-time and there was a tournament in someone else's sandbox.  Jack Washington, back of the line bitch. Oh, but he did finally sign up for the tourney because he was crying to Chris about how he didn’t get a one-on-one match. Matt Knox? Who the fuck cares.

I shake my head in disgust.

So Harris gets a fluke win over Chris Page and that makes him a number-one contender? I don’t fucking think so. We’ll see if he gets past Ken and see where that puts him. If I know my brother at all, that shit may put him on a stretcher.

To be continued…



{The Oblivion Ranch - Las Vegas NV - “Haunted By The Past”}

When she said the name, I know the shock must have registered on my face. “Admiral Gomez”, was the name she said. I looked at my wife, “I thought that piece of shit was dead.” Amused but unphased by my phrasing, “next time darling, tell me how you really feel.” I responded with sarcasm matching her own, “No one wants to know how I really feel, love.” She smirked at me as she continued to lay out the scenario of him being one of McCray’s parishioners. “That makes sense, it would give him access to all kinds of government ties. “Gomez was allowed to retire without ever facing justice for what he had done.” I shook my head and stood up. “So, we have to figure out who would want to blackmail him? That will cut the numbers down but not by much. He made a lot of enemies and screwed a lot of people out of big paydays.” I stopped and Cuyon placed a massive paw on my boot to stop my pacing. I chuckled softly and reached down to give him a little love, scratching behind his ears. “The man has a list of war crimes, three miles long at minimum.”

I scratched my beard in thought, “too bad Vivian isn’t here to tell you about him.” Amber arched an eyebrow in response. “What happened to Viv?” “Protective custody, there were four men who tried to kill her recently. She’ll testify against them in front of a grand jury soon. In the meantime, I can’t contact her for her own safety and ours.” “You think it could be one of them,” she asked. I nodded, “it would make sense, but with his reach I doubt it.” I shook my head again, “Stranger things have happened though.” I stood back up to my full height and walked back to the couch and sat down. “I’ll make a phone call though,” I said as I picked up my phone. Scrolling thru my contacts until I found the number for Jeff Castello. I pressed the phone icon and it began to ring. He picked up, “Hey Mac, what’s on your mind?” I smiled, “Well, I’m wondering who your prisoners have made contact with recently?” He paused, “I know which ones your talking about but other than their lawyers, none.” I asked, “Stupid question, what about letters written, do you guys still log that information?” He paused only briefly, “Yeah, we do.” I almost wanted to do a happy dance. “How long do you need to see who they’ve written letters to?” He sighed, “A day, maybe two.” I thought about that. “I need it as fast as you can get it for me, I think they’ve been in contact with Gomez.”

There was a long pause on his end, “I thought that bastard was dead.” I chuckled, “Yeah we’re guilty of wishful thinking.” I happened to glance over at Amber as she rolled her eyes. I smiled at her reaction and stuck my tongue out at her. Another deep sigh from Jeff, “This shit just gets crazier and crazier Mac.” I bowed my head in thought, “Yeah brother, it damn sure does. Just ring us up when you find out.” “You got it.” I disconnected the call and looked up at her. She looked at me thoughtfully, “Who is this Gomez?” I sat back in the couch and looked at her. “He is a lot of different things to different people. To me, he was a war criminal and a traitor. To Vivian, he was a hero up until the very end. Knowing your mentor tried to have you killed is a hard pill to swallow.” She nodded, “I remember you telling me about that, I’m surprised he made it out of the country alive.” I nodded, “If I’d had my way, he wouldn’t have, but Jeff wouldn’t allow me to take the shot.” She looked at me in a way that said she understood. “Vivian and I had become close friends, she was an amazing sailor. She always did things the right way.”

She smiled at me, “And she still does, Mac.” I nodded and smiled back at her, “Roger that.” I stood back up, “you want some coffee?” She looked at her watch, “Shit why not?” I laughed as I made my way to the coffee pot.”





[in-studio - Las Vegas NV - “Ripping The Bandaid Off Part 2”}

Still in front of the camera and microphone, continued from previously. Now we get to the real reason for this promo Bill.

I’ve told you all of that, so you understand why I may be just a bit angry. So, you’ll understand why Bill has to pay the price.

A look of amusement, almost pure joy comes over my face.I’m going to enjoy this way more than I should.

Billy B. You’re an interesting dude, I’ll tell you that. You believe that you deserve this title match don’t ya?

I have to spend a moment fighting back the laughter.

Before I get too far into this, I do have respect for the things Bill’s accomplished. I know that he is a man that tries to win at any cost. I can’t shame him or blame him for that because I’m the same way. If I know him at all he will make all kinds of accusations towards me and the saviors. Because It’s Bill, no one will believe the shit he says. Dumb motherfucker.

I shake my head in disgust and sigh loudly.

Bill, we’ve been in the ring way more often than the record keepers indicate. They say three but I think this is the fourth or fifth time isn’t it? I’m pretty sure it’s been twice in the Blast From The Past Tournament. Bill was also one of my first matches here as I was running through the roulette division like there was no competition at all. Because there wasn’t. Before I knew it, I was five and oh and was the roulette champion. I destroyed everyone they put in my path. Much like I’ve done throughout the other men’s divisions. Internet, World Title reign number 4.

Spreading my arms out wide as if to say, need I say more? I refuse to take him lightly, as easy as it that would be to do. The thing that sticks in my mind is any given Sunday.

So yes, Bill and I have some history. When we first launched The Saviors, Bill, and Vinnie were the first victims. You’ve got Vinny’s goofy ass out there trying to turn over a new leaf. Meanwhile, his buddy Bill is busy making excuses on why he’s losing so often.

I shake my head back and forth making the tsk-tsk sound at the camera.

Now then, I know you’ll be bringing your lovely bride to ringside with you. Be warned Bill, if she sticks her nose in this match, Kat will be at ringside to make sure she pays the price. This is the only warning you’ll get.

I gaze as I look at the camera becomes sterner.

Should you manage to win this match and become the new SCW World Champion? It would open up a whole new world for you and Bea. People will want to be your friend. You’ll have people offering to help you manage the additional money that comes with being a world champion. The ladies will come knocking, Bill, they won’t care that you’re married. They’ll want that D, buddy. I hope you think you are ready for that kind of world.

I stare at the camera with a blank expression and then smirk at my own words.

Then there’s the schedule, the signings, and the radio and television interviews. A whole new wardrobe where you’ll have to look your best for the people. The fans would love you as a world champion there chief.

The smirk grows into a smile. I snap my fingers.

Then you’ll wake up because it’s all been a dream. A beautiful dream full of rainbows and unicorns. All because you have an overactive imagination Bill because that’s never gonna happen as long as I breathe. Bill, you are a career mid-carder at best. You like to tell stories that are obvious lies, only you believe they are true. So, that makes you a delusional career mid-carder with aspirations of greatness.

My smile disappears as I consider the alternate ending.

But what if he does beat me? What if I lose this title to a bumbler like Bill? Shit, I might have to retire at that point, I don’t think my ego could take that. Even if you do billy boy, you won’t get to celebrate that victory. No, because you can’t celebrate your moment if someone knocks you the hell out.

Fade.



4
Climax Control Archives / Forget what you know, shit’s about to get real.
« on: February 03, 2023, 09:52:05 PM »
Forget what you know, shit’s about to get real.

“The true responsible will do whatever it takes to hold each droplet accountable when the stormwater inundates the fences of our living. ("Finally things had lost their weightiness" )”
― Erik Pevernagie

Foreword:

When the words CCPE are said out loud in the wrestling community, what do you think the general reaction is? Anger, and jealousy mostly. Our most recent feather in our cap is when we took on the world and reigned supreme. I do realize that this really doesn’t have anything to do with Sin City, but at the same time it does. You take someone like our boy Goth, he participated in that tournament against Joe Montouri. Do I like Joe? Not really, no. Thing is Goth gave him all he wanted and more. He pushed Joe harder than anyone other than myself that I’ve seen. Chris Page is here in SCW, Chris is the owner of the organization. Kat Jones, who is known to all, is now the president of CCPE, helping him run the organization. A very new addition to SCW is our friend Peter Vaughn. A man who really doesn’t need any kind of introduction, unless you’ve been living under a rock for the last two years. He’s a man who’s won 5 different world titles. I hate to have to repeat this but CCPE is not a stable, faction or whatever reference you want to use. We are a collection of some of the elite in this business. We’ve been proving our dominance for almost two years now, and yes we are so very proud of what we’ve accomplished.

Much like the Saviors, here in Sin City. We are the main event whether anyone likes it or not. It’s been that way since Ken Davison, Goth, myself, Kat at first, Kim, and of course the Lady Melissa first came together. I’ve held this title on four separate occasions, all within two years. Ken is a two time world champion, Goth has also held it twice but now starts his fourth reign as a roulette champion. Kat, of course, is retired now and is my agent full time. Then in comes one of the baddest women on the planet, Kim Pain. it doesn’t stop there, there will be some announcements made at the next climax control about new members and what that means for the blast from the past and the world titles.

Stay tuned kids, this ride is about to get bumpy as hell.




{The Roulette Wheel - Las Vegas NV - “A new start” }



By Shane Raynor - First Tennessee Park, CC BY-SA 2.0, https://commons.wikimedia.org/w/index.php?curid=42142515

That february wind bit deep into my skin as I watched the kid take batting practice. Every pitch thrown, it either hit the wall or cleared it in deep center field. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen an infielder with that kind of pop to his bat,” The coach muttered almost under his breath. Jimmy couldn’t hear it from his vantage point and I only barely caught it. Jimmy had been a hell of a good football and baseball player in highschool. It’s Texas, it’s what they grow up watching and loving. Jimmy wrestled for a couple of years without much success. I mean he had won a world title in the indies. It was a streaming fed called VCW, and he held that title for damn near a year. It might have been the independent scene but it was fun to watch him take it and run with the ball for that company. I ripped open the bag of sunflower seeds into my hand and they went in my mouth immediately. I worked them into position, looking like Tug McGraw to help with the visual. I knew Amber wouldn’t be here today, it was just practice and she didn’t seem to have any interest in baseball. I, however, would be around as much as I could, so he knew that the old man was for it and wanted him to have success.

They weren’t anywhere near done for the day but his time in the cage had come to an end. I watched him come out of the cage and waved to him and he nodded his head and kept on about his drills. He took this game even more seriously than he had combat sports. It was admirable to be honest, god bless I have good kids. Each one of them had unquestioned talent and in different areas. Jimmy had set the bar though, he was showing his younger brother that it’s okay to not be in wrestling. Aerik, who had been a really good basketball player in school, had plans to try out next year for the Rocket’s D-Leage team in hopes of landing a full-time gig.

Julez, my daughter, had not made up her mind yet. She was tempted by the wrestling industry and was hopeful that Amber would train her. I told her not to be upset if that didn’t happen. After the soul-crushing way that Avalon had treated Amber and Masque as well, I didn’t see her taking on any students anytime soon. Maybe not ever to be honest about it. I spit out a few shells as I turned to walk back to the parking lot. I sighed very loudly at the thought of what Avalon was doing to Amber, it made me bitter and angry. Here was a kid with all the potential in the world, and she was flushing it down the drain for spite.”Such is life, I suppose, people doing stupid human tricks.” I found my way to the truck in this massive parking lot and saw something odd. A single card was stuck under the windshield wiper on the driver's side. Without breaking stride, my hand went to the pistol I had holstered in the small of my back. As I continued to head towards my truck, I scanned the area, “Maybe I’m being paranoid,” I said to myself.

The card turned out to be blank, with not a drop of ink on it. Out of my hip pocket, I pulled out a telescoping mirror and started going around the truck's perimeter. That turned up nothing at all, everything was as expected. I started checking the door handle and no sign of anything there or on the mirrors, maybe it was just someone fucking with me. It made the hairs on the back of my neck stand up, all the same. I hit the door release and checked the backseat as I would normally do, but no one was back there. I climbed into the driver's side and started the truck, there was no accompanying explosion much to my delight. Was it my disagreement with Ken that was driving this paranoia? Was it Masque? That was when I looked up where the business card was behind my windshield wiper and there was a message there. If I had removed the card I would have seen it. It read, “Shit’s about to get real.” A thinly veiled threat from someone? I wasn’t sure, Masque or Abigail as she was calling herself now was still very much a threat. Yes, Amber had defeated her but defeating someone in a single match, doesn’t make them go away.

I had this nagging feeling that something terrible was on its way and my gut was rarely wrong. Now it was time for keeping my head on a swivel.

{The Oblivion Ranch - Las Vegas, NV - “Former Glory”}





{In-Studio - The Oblivion Ranch - “Real Shit”}

A few hours later, I found myself standing on the front porch of the ranch house. A fresh cup of coffee in my hands and a satisfied smile on my face. Lighting a cigarette, I took a seat in my usual place. That old slatted wooden chair suited me, it was kind of a reflection of who I am. It had a very old-school feel to it. It was rigid almost to the point of being hard, and like me, it had very little give to it. I watched as the clouds began rolling in, tinged with grey, some a slightly darker color than others. That also felt like a reflection of myself and the world I lived in. Everything was in a constant state of flux. The only thing that was static, was my love for my wife. That’s the reason that when things had become so chaotic and we weren’t spending much time together, I had worked on her bike. I had done it on the sly to surprise her with something good, after all the bad she had gone through over the last six months or so.I had been able to restore it completely, and it now sat in the detached garage, just off to the left of the house. She wouldn’t be home for a bit, but it made me proud, because of the time, and energy I put into it. Complete with new paint, the same color it was of course. I’m not foolish enough to think changing the paint scheme was a good idea. She had gotten it that way and I wasn’t going to change that. My reverie is broken as the cigarette was causing my index and middle finger to become warm. So I crushed it out. Taking my coffee and pack of cigarettes with me I walked out to the garage where I had put her busa after I had gotten it done. I finished it earlier today while she was gone.



Down to the very last detail, this machine was ready to roll. It looked beautiful and I hoped she would love it as much as I did. I remembered when that bitch poured sugar in the gas tank, she was still owed a receipt as far as I was concerned. I knew red, she would finish that fight.

“No fucking doubt about that.”

Admiring my own handiwork, I sighed with contentment on a job well done. I knew it was road ready because I had ridden it here from the garage in town. It ran like a fucking dream, no one was going to easily be able to keep up with her on the open road. This Hayabusa was an absolute beast and a beautiful bike as well. When I started it up in the Oblivion Garage, I could feel the power surge, no wonder she loved this bike so much. It was crazy the amount of power that came from this thing. Not that I was going to convert from Suzuki to Harley Davidson, that simply wasn’t gonna happen. It was impressive though. My pleasant thoughts were interrupted as my mind drifted to the upcoming match against Vinnie and Bill. I knew I needed to get in there and cut my promos. So happy thoughts would have to wait until later after Amber got home.

That’s when I heard the click of the garage door opener, I was already here so I might as well wait. The door slowly rose up to meet the rafters of the garage, whining and complaining the whole way. I probably needed to grease that damn chain again. Oh, the joys of home ownership. I looked at her behind the wheel of my truck, her facial expression was blank. I didn’t know if he was going to cry and laugh or flip me off. I knew she recognized the bike but I couldn’t decipher the expression.

To be continued…



I’ve never been shy about voicing my opinions on things, and neither has Amber as was obvious in our most recent social media interaction. She got her “I told you so” moment. Me, being me, I simply let it go. It made me wonder how long it would take before I could do the same thing regarding Gabriel. Would I actually treat it like she did? There was some spite in that, spite that I could even feel through Twitter.

Adjusting the microphone in front of me, I test a few things and then I stand in front of the microphone. I can still feel the dampness of my hair, it would take most of the day to dry unless I took a blow dryer to it. I knew I wouldn’t, I smirk at my own indecision and tap the microphone one last time.

CCPE, that’s all people are talking about in the wrestling community these days. Why do you suppose that is? Because we fucking rocked the world! That’s why. What makes it even better is that Chris cut some of the fat out of our roster of talent. The guys that couldn’t be bothered to step up. What’s really interesting is that sometimes the fatheaded goofs cut themselves out of the equation. The people who don’t really contribute to anything we are trying to do. No reason given, just gone.

I shake my head and chuckle.
Some peoples fucking kids. Speaking of children, one of mine made the change from wrestling to baseball. My oldest son, Jimmy inked a deal with the Vegas franchise the blackjacks, who are a part of the newest cyber league. It’s still in it’s infancy but hopefully it will give him a chance to play at the pro level and on a high level. But, enough of that, now it’s time to talk bidness.

I laugh at the thought of this tag team match and I roll my eyes.

Fucking Bill and Vinnie.

I put my hands on my hips and bow my head for a moment.

This is the best you can do for your current world champion, the former world champion who has been his partner in crime for almost twenty years?

I don’t even bother trying to hide my anger at the situation. I flip the camera off and everyone who watches this.

It’s bullshit. I mean, how many times do we have to blow these punks up in the ring? One is an out of shape, overweight slob, while the other is running around here, thinking he’s fucking hugh heffner.

I turn my back on the camera and microphone, throwing my hands up in the air.

Mercer is right, it’s not the same Sin City that we all remember. In some ways it’s better and in some other ways it’s worse. This tag team match is an example of worse.  My last match, was against men of substance, mostly.

I turn back around, with a smile I begin to address my partner for this match.

My partner in crime for this match and yes it will be a crime. At least I think assault with intent to maim is still classified that way is none other than Ken Davison. We’ve been brothers for a long time. We’ve been through a lot of shit over the years.

I nod at the camera and I continue to smile.

I don’t know the why’s of it, but I do appreciate his transparency on the subject. He said that he was doing what he needed to for his family. I can respect that statement. Now then, Ken will continue to be pissy about what I said but at the end of the day, nothing changes. I’ll continue to fuck with him by bringing food to his wife, and you’re god damned right I’m building up those points for godfather rights to the new baby they have on the way. 

I stick my tongue out at him like you would a friend who was standing in front of you.

I had some shit I was going to say, and yes, my angst does have a target but it’s not my partner. Will it affect us as far as teaming together? Maybe? Yes? No?  I wouldn’t think so, we’re both professionals with goals and aspirations. The one thing I hope in this matchup is that his thinking remains in the present and not the future. It’s an easy trap to fall into when you have such a glowing future ahead of you. It has been a pleasure to witness my brother be happy.

My smile fades as I focus on our opponents.

Then there are you two glorified gorillas, oh, and Bea. In case you’ve forgotten about what she did to me the last time I was anywhere near you two. I haven’t forgotten and I damn sure have not forgiven. You three are the reason that Fenris was blinded, just like you had tried to do the same to me before that incident. 

I shake my head.

Don’t mistake my tone, I’m not angry and I don't have any real disdain for you.  It’s actually sympathy. I cannot help but feel sorry for you three, honestly. You guys are the textbook example of insanity. You do the same things over and over again and actually expect a different outcome.

Sighing quietly I look up at the camera.

The fact that you guys are trying to turn over a new leaf has not been lost on me. Nor has the fact that you guys have held virtually every title that this company has. The real issue is that I don’t give a shit. I don’t care about your accomplishments, your social status or anything else you have to talk about.

I harrumph as I continue to address them.

What I do and hopefully we do care about is continuing the dominance that we’ve shown for the last year. I know that’s all that matters to me.  We show up and show out every single week. One thing that no one can fault us for is our work ethic. Every single time we enter that ring, it’s maximum effort and execution. Unlike so many others that show up to collect a paycheck, we go out there to collect titles, week in and week out.

Fade

5
Climax Control Archives / Unfortunate Circumstance
« on: December 09, 2022, 11:16:05 PM »
Unfortunate Circumstance

{The Soft Intro}

Recently, I’ve been extremely frustrated, with no desire to try and hide it or make any excuses, this is the truth and I know it. Something that Austin James Mercer said to me a day or so after he beat me rings true. He told me, that we are not built for kind words, men like us are made for war. There is a lot of truth in that; trust me, I’ve thought about that a lot since it was said.

It has come to my attention that I may have no other choice but to be that person again. The war with Masque and her newly reformed alliance. That was what was forcing this line of thinking. The return of Matt Knox, after I had provided him with everything he needed to be free of her. My best friend, Ken, socialized with her and tried to figure some things out. I doubt he even knows why he is there meeting with them. The only thing that I can figure is that she’s sunk her claws into his psyche and he can’t shake her loose. That she has gotten to him somehow and now he’s questioning himself. The proverbial devil on his shoulder.

Speaking of which, Gabrial Baal has come into our lives. My wife is my heart and soul, I’m honest, I don’t like her choice of advisers. Much like she didn’t like mine, but she supported me nonetheless, as I will her. I know who and what he is, and he’s far more than a devil on her shoulder. He’s the type of person that will wreak havoc on families. Only if you allow it though, he does have weaknesses of his own. You have to go through hell to find them though. Unless you know who to talk to that is. I will continue to be supportive of my wife in this regard, as I always am.

As for Carter who I face this week, I’m sorry, kid. I’m not the one you should be facing right now. Not in a return match. You might want to check with Underwood and see what you did to piss him off.




{The Bane Ranch - Las Vegas NV - “The Elephant in the Room”}

Constantly finding yourself in no-win situations was an art form. Most people found themselves in that kind of situation a few times in their life, for me, it was Friday. Since Amber had made the decision to take Gabriel Baal up on his offer to be an advisor or agent, whatever the situation called for, things had been a little strained. The problem for me was that I knew Gabriel, for what he was and even more importantly what he was capable of. So I sat in silence, enjoying my first cup of coffee of the day, my beautiful wife asked the question, “Shall we address the elephant in the room?” I looked up at her just as she said it and almost sprayed my coffee everywhere. A small smirk appeared on her face as I wiped away the single dribble of coffee with a napkin. “Your timing is impeccable my dear,” I said with a smile.

Her smirk became almost like neon on a foggy night. “I did learn from the best, why should I always be the one wearing what I’m drinking?” I barked a laugh, this was karma for all the times I had done that to her. “That’s fair, love, that’s fair. I had honestly been dreading this conversation. Any slight misstep on my part would send her headlong into his camp quite permanently. “So, sure, which elephant are we talking about?” I made sure my tone was serious and not flippant in any way. “Gabriel,” she said in a matter-of-fact tone. I nodded, “Okay, I really wasn’t aware there was anything for us to talk about where he is concerned.” I held up a hand with my index finger extended, asking for a second. She nodded at the unasked question. “Red, I told you from the beginning that I would not fight you on this one. When you tell me you need something, then it’s going to happen. I’ve always got your back, you know that.”

She considered my words and nodded her head in acceptance. “You don’t like it though.” I nodded my agreement, “No, I don’t but in the same respect. You didn’t like me traveling with Chris or using him as an agent. You didn’t fight me on that and I appreciate that very much. I’ve respected your decision and will continue to do so.” She smiled at me as I stood up, “Want to go outside with me?” She nodded and grabbed her hoody, well it was actually my hoody but no sense in arguing semantics. She followed me toward the back but I stopped at the pictures in the hallway. I touched the picture of us standing together as husband and wife. “Til death do us part,” I whispered to her. “I will always back your play, love.” She smiled as I kissed her on the forehead. “Marking your territory again, eh?” Now it was my turn to smirk, “Only if I need to.” She smacked me on the arm as she went out through the door that I was holding open for her. We went to our usual sitting places by the firepit. I lit it to put some light and heat on the subject. I grabbed my cigarettes and lit one. I looked over at her, the morning light of a firepit does amazing things. It framed her face as if I was looking at an angel or a member of a royal house. “How well do you know Gabriel?” It was an honest question, and to her credit she didn’t get defensive or try to duck the question.

“Not really all that well, I know his reputation but I’ve heard he’s changed.” I considered my next statement and slowly made the comment, “When the time comes, you should probably reach out to Kyra or Lucy. They know him far better than I do.” She looked over at me, “When the time comes? What does that even mean?” I smiled at her, “You’ll know when that time is, trust me.” I took a drag off of my cigarette and exhaled slowly but the expected explosion didn’t come. She seemed to consider my words very carefully but didn’t say anything in return. With Amber that can be both good and bad at the same time. When I looked up at her, she wasn’t staring daggers through my skull, I saw the eyes of a woman who loves her husband. She understands me better than anyone on this planet. She knows who I am and what I’ll do if someone threatens our family. She is my focus, my reality, and my motivation.

Fade



{Vivian’s Apartment - Las Vegas NV - “Reliving The Past III”}

[As told From Vivian’s Perspective]

I just could not believe what I had been told by Julian, that his men do what they want and they are untouchable. I was completely taken aback by that news and his hard stare to back it up. I knew better than to try and argue at that point. I knew that Captain Castello and the rest of the team were inbound and due to arrive at zero-five thirty tomorrow, then I wouldn’t feel quite that alone. I could do this, I was going to make sure I was there to greet them. Once Jeff knew what was going on, he’d be able to help better protect people from this monster. Rear Admiral Gomez’s assertion that his team could do whatever they liked, didn’t sit well with me. Knowing that there is little you can do about something can be very tiring to the point of exhaustion. I had my bunk assignment now so I wouldn’t be staying in the same place tonight. My phone chose that moment to buzz, good old watts line, it was Jeff. “Petty Officer Castle,” he began. “Yes, Captain.”

“We are ahead of schedule, be at the airstrip in one hour.” I was shocked at first but then I remembered that Jeff often put out misinformation to lure people into a false sense of security. Especially if he felt he had enemies that were out to get him or his people. “Yes sir, I’m on it.” I replied immediately with respect. “No need, the squad will be at your new quarters within the hour.” I was confused at first, but I was certain that he would explain it to me once they arrived. “Yes sir, I’ll be on standby.” There was a pause from the other side. “That seaman that you told me about in your report.” That caused my mind to lurch, I was hoping for the best but expecting the worst. “She followed your direction and filed a report with me last night. I had her moved to a location that they can’t touch.” I almost whispered it, “oh, thank god.”

“Keep your guard up, Petty Officer Castle,” he said to me and I responded, “Aye Captain.” then the communication stopped. I felt eyes on me as I ended the call but I ignored it as I weaved my way through the compound to a makeshift px(or company store if you will). I ducked inside, knowing I was being followed. Within seconds of my entering the store, Joshua Nightlinger came in, fancy that eh? He approached slowly and confidently. “Petty Officer Castle,” he said in acknowledgment. I returned the respect, “Petty Officer Nightlinger.” He studied me for a moment and then offered an apology, “I wanted to apologize to you for the way I treated you earlier, that was unsatisfactory.” I inclined my head, “Apology accepted.” His eyes never left mine as he asked another question, “Do you remember the pretty blonde sailor that was just outside the barracks today?” In response, I feigned ignorance, “Can’t say I recall anyone, when I went outside I was adjusting my seabag to get the weight distributed more properly.” He sighed, “Too bad, I really needed to have a word with her. I don’t suppose you’d accept an offer for a drink and dinner, would you?”

I smiled coyly, “perhaps another time, I’ve got a lot to do this evening and am afraid I won’t have much time to myself.” He nodded in what was fake acceptance based on the set of his eyes that had steadily hardened as we spoke. I’d learned a very long time ago, that certain types of men, do not like to hear the word no. What he didn’t know is that my location was being broadcast to the squad the entire time. “I’m told that you know Gomez, he promoted you not long after boot, right?” His gaze was now cold, there was nothing warm about him, fake or otherwise. “That’s right,” I said in response. “I’m also sure that he told you that his men are untouchable, right?” I nodded my head, in response. “That’s right he did say something to that effect.” I followed that up with, “I’m supposing that there’s a point to all this bravado?”  He sneered at me and then a shadow fell across his face. I looked up and then snapped to attention. “Captain Castello,” I said in a voice full of respect. “At ease, Petty Officer Castle,” he said quietly. “Petty Officer Nightlinger, these gentlemen will escort you to your new barracks assignment.” Jeff jerked his thumb at the two Marine Corps Military Police.

“You don’t really think this will stick do you, Captain?” Jeff smiled at the younger man. “Not only will it stick, but you’ll be facing a general court-martial, you can bet that your career in my Navy is over.” I watched as he was led away in handcuffs and sighed in relief. “What about the rear admiral?” I asked in a solemn way, knowing the answer already. “Between you, me, and this wall, he’s been relieved of his duties and is currently on his way back to Washington for a hearing.” I nodded and allowed a single tear to escape my iron control. “I understand that at one time, you and he were close. He had promoted you after saving his daughter.” I nodded and said nothing as I struggled with my emotions. “He’ll be treated fairly, he’s a career officer and had been a good one up until he was stationed here.”

The tug of the present brought me back again.

[Back to Mac’s Perspective]

 I could hear Jeff grunt as he stopped near the stairs. He quickly pulled out his radio, “Red One, tear ass. Red 6, are you primed?” The answers came back in the order that they were issued. “Red 1, aye captain.” “Red 6, we’re good to go chief.” He nodded, satisfied with the answers. I peeked around the banister enough to see the getaway van tearing ass toward the entrance. Mere seconds after that a black SUV took off after him.  “Okay, the decoy is away and at least one is after the van, up we go folks.” We moved as quickly as we could up the stairs and stopped at the door to scope things out. There was a helicopter not far away and its turbines hummed and whistled as they were coming up to full power.

We led them to the helicopter with me watching our backs. There had been no sign of anyone so far and I felt a little more at ease as we approached the helicopter.

[to be continued.]

{Unnamed Diner - Somewhere in Las Vegas NV - “The Conversation Part 3”}

 “Alright asshole,” he began until I revealed from the folds of my jacket the shotgun. “Move, and if any of your people even breath wrong, you’re a dead man.” Needless to say, he began making a move toward the door. When I motioned for Fexx to head out, he looked decidedly uncomfortable. I knew things like this were not what he wanted to take part in, but he did ask if he could help. So here we were, looking death in the eyes one more time for the fuck of it. We stopped at the door and Terryl went outside to wait by the truck. I nodded to him and he climbed in. “Okay Francis, this is where we part company. Don’t fuck with me or my family and you’ll have a very long and illustrious end to your career in D.C. I held the shotgun in his back, jammed it against the parking lot bumper, and smiled as it effectively pinned him to the door. He grunted in response, “You shouldn’t have done this Bane.” He said in a gravelly voice. “Well shit, if I had a dollar for every time someone said that to me, I’d have retired a long time ago.” I then stepped away slowly and got in the truck.

Terryl and I drove along in silence for several miles, then exiting the highway, I parked my truck near his vehicle. “Terryl, thank you for going out there with me tonight.” He nodded, “Sure thing, Mac, I learned my lesson, won’t happen again.” We both got a laugh out of that, we both knew that it was a lie when it left his mouth. He and I would likely have many adventures together in the future. Or, after this was resolved with Masque and Knox, he’d ride off into the sunset and I’d never hear from him again. Regardless, he seemed like a fellow I could trust to have my back. So we shook hands and went our own ways, with me headed for home and him off to no telling where. It didn’t take long before I made it home. I stood in the garage with the door open for a long time to make sure that no one had been able to follow me. After a couple of hours of sitting in the darkness with no sign of movement on our street, I finally went inside the garage and lowered the garage door. Then into the house, it was quiet as expected. It was almost two in the morning and so I padded as quietly as I could to the backyard. Kuyon always on high alert met me at the back door, rubbing up against me, I reached down and scratched his ears.

I opened the door and stepped out back into the night air once again. Kuyon followed close behind me as I found a pack of cigarettes and a fresh tumbler of my favorite scotch. Amber sat in the chair beside my own, “How’d it go?”, she asked me. “Well, about as well as you might expect,” I said with a half smile. I sat down and grabbed the tumbler, “But for now, he’s agreed to leave us alone. “Oh, and thank you for that shotgun.” She waived it off, “I wonder how many men have ever nearly lost their lives to their own firearms.” She winked at me as she said it and I laughed. She or someone she knew had stolen that shotgun from Frank’s own home. “Once he finally turns around, he’s sure to recognize it,” I said with mirth dripping from my voice.

Fade.


{The Bane Ranch - Las Vegas NV - “The Trash”}

I could be quiet when I wanted to be. However, when two hundred and eighty pounds of man transitioned from carpet to wood flooring, the staccato of boot heel’s echoed throughout the long hallway leading to the studio. The light grey walls were adorned with family pictures. The day that Amber and I had become husband and wife. I traced the picture frame with a finger and a fond memory sprang to life. My son, Jimmy, had teased her for months, calling her “almost mom”. Then after the vows, he smiled at her and said, “welcome to the family, mom.” These are the memories that I cling to, but even that couldn’t break my sour mood.  I had been feeling very frustrated as of late but I had no real desire to focus on that. I would be facing someone who wasn’t necessarily a friend but someone I had empathy for. poor kid, I thought to myself as I prepared for the video to promote our match.

Unfortunate circumstances.

That’s where we find ourselves today, Carter. I don’t know if you are still in the same situation as you were. Being a prisoner in your own home and all. I hope you’re not, I hope your friends were able to separate you from the thug you were living with. If they were able to do that, then I’m glad, if not, well maybe I can knock some sense into you. Facing me in a return match is the last place that I’m sure you wanted to be. I have a certain reputation for hurting people who deserve it. The real question is do you deserve it? The short answer is no, you definitely do not deserve it. 


he reminds me so much of my own childhood. My mother was a prisoner in her own home.

I’ve heard the whispers, some people believe you have Stockholm syndrome. That is not the only reason I speak to you now in a respectful manner. The other is that I believe you have the potential to become a world champion here. That would mean that you would have to start beating people like me. I just don’t really believe you are quite ready for prime time. I don’t think you have the focus and the drive to take on the elite of this company. I know you won your fair share of titles down in SCU but the competition in SCW is a lot tougher. I know you know this already, so go out there and prove me wrong if you can.

My mother developed PTSD that was so bad, my father and his friends would raise their hands up. Even that slightest movement would cause her to have a panic attack.

Do I believe that you’re capable of beating me? Right now? No. The reasons are not what you might think. Let’s talk about the obvious for a moment, shall we? First is the size difference. I am one of the biggest on the roster, maybe the biggest. The only person that is not intimidated by my size is the man I faced last time out. And Fenris of course who’s not scared of anything walking the face of the earth. The difference in experience, there is a huge disparity there as well. Knowing how very proud you are of your accomplishments in SCU. They still don’t measure up. I have more world title reigns than titles you’ve won. You’re not on my level, Carter. I’ve won world titles all over the world, and I’ve held a world title on sixteen different occasions. Obviously not all under the sin city banner, I’ve held that title three times. 

I smile a sad little smile at the camera while thinking to myself, “What the hell did he do to piss underwood off?

You have everything in the world going for you. You are the darling of the locker room, everyone loves you and you're over the top personality. That will win you a lot of friends, but it won’t win you many matches.  Especially not against me. This is the last show of the year, when we come back it will be time for the super card once again. Everyone and I do mean everyone who is booked on this show is looking to build momentum. Myself included.

I shake my head in disgust while thinking to myself, God I hope that kid got away from Laz, he deserves so much more from life than that.

What that means for this match is exactly the way it sounds. I’m not going to sugarcoat it for you. It’s the way it is. When we come back from the break, I’ll be challenging for the world title. While you are fighting…?

I spread my arms out wide indicating that I don’t honestly know.

If it were a high-profile match, I think I’d remember who you were facing at the super card. Are you even booked?

I drop my hands down by my side.

That’s just super disappointing, isn’t it? It’s like you don’t know what the future holds, or maybe Underwood doesn’t think you have one. You’d have to ask him because honestly, I don’t know.

Crossing my arms across my chest, I set my jaw and I can feel my gaze harden.

I know one future that isn’t possible. That future match against me, the one we are are scheduled for here in a few days. That match has already been decided by fate, you’re going to lose. Hell if you beat me, maybe I’ll give you my spot for a shot at the world title. That won’t be necessary though. You got your doctor’s release, which is great, but you’re stepping into the ring with a man who is known for picking apart his opponents. How long do you think it’ll be before I target your hand? I mean why not? That’ll make an early night for me and an easy trip to the pay window. Would you risk reinjuring your hand for the sake of pride? 

I almost feel sorry for carter, he’s stepping into the ring with a guy who doesn’t have sympathy for self-inflicted wounds.

It doesn’t mean you can’t beat me, I know you’re capable but it would require the perfect storm.

I smile at the words.

I told Sin City that I felt there was a storm coming. Some people may have thought I was talking about Masque or Amber. The real answer is I was talking about me.

I am that storm.


6
Climax Control Archives / A worthy opponent
« on: December 02, 2022, 08:56:14 PM »
"Every warrior wants a worthy opponent. There is no redress in fighting the pathetic." - Donna Lynn Hope.


{Vivian’s Apartment - Las Vegas, NV - “Reliving the past Pt2”

I went out on the balcony to have a cigarette, with my son, Jimmy hot on my heels. “Pops, this is vendetta…” he said allowing the rest of his sentence to trail off as his mind was now in overdrive. I nodded after lighting a cigarette, “Indeed it is, kiddo.” Exhaling forcibly I cringed. “She did something to them, something that must have cost them a great deal. That’s the only thing I can think of right now.” He looked at me, “What could drive a man to try and kill someone who’s blind?” I smiled a sad smile, “Jimmy, there are people in this world who would kill for any reason at all. Money, fame, insulting their mom, you name it. I think in this case, she may have stumbled onto something that she wasn’t supposed to see or hear.” I looked down just then to see a familiar teddy bear sitting in a bedroom window across the street. “I need more coffee, I think I’m starting to see things.” He looked up at the same time that I said that “I think whiskey may be more appropriate.” I looked back again and she was gone. Angel’s little friend was my guess. I finished my cigarette and rolled the butt between my thumb and forefinger to cause the cherry to drop off the end. I crushed the still lit tobacco under the heel of my boot. I put the butt in the can that had been provided. A small moving van rolled slowly into the parking lot and I checked my phone for messages. There it was, [The calvary is here.] was the message.

I smirked as I read Jeff’s message. Jeff Castello had been our commanding officer while we were in the Navy. He was a good and decent man, I had met few others with his integrity and sense of fair play. The team worked quickly to build a quasi-enclosure to disrupt the view from the outside. He disappeared from sight as a black SUV rolled into the parking lot. I stepped to the nearest wall to partially hide me from view, as Jimmy crouched down behind the half wall. The vehicle only paused momentarily and then moved along. As I looked at the driver, there was no doubt about who it was. The jagged scar along his jawline gave him away. I sent a quick message to Jeff, [looks like we have company.] He sent one back, [yep, have eyes on him from the roof.] I sighed a heavy sigh as I closed my phone. “Let’s go back inside and make sure we are not seen for a bit.” Jimmy nodded and then duckwalked to the door and slipped inside. I stood outside for a minute and then moved back inside myself. As I entered the room I said, “Don’t be alarmed but we’re going to have some company shortly.” Vivian sighed and her bottom lip began to tremble. Grey was by her side instantly to comfort her. I felt bad for my old friend but we had to stand strong on this one.

That’s when the door opened and Jeff stood there, he greeted us with a warm smile. “It really never gets old rescuing you two, did you know that? You guys are always in trouble, and the past always seems to bite you on the ass.” That stopped the trembling lip as if it never occurred. “Let me tell you something, you slack-jawed bastard…” Vivian began. Grey touched her on the forearm and she stopped. “Thank you Jeffery for coming on short notice,” she appended. I smiled at the calming effect of Grey, and his dedication to his wife. He was a strong man and to be married to Viv, he’d have to be. Jeff stepped back into the hallway as he watched someone down the hall. He lit his cigar in the hall and waited for something. “Got it.” he accentuated the statement with a snap of his fingers. “Okay, kids. Ready to roll?” Vivian reached down and grabbed her back and her cane. I looked over at Krayon, “Defend”, was all I said to him. He took a more defensive posture in front of Vivian and Grey. Jimmy’s eyes went wide at the transformation of Krayon. “Oh…Pops…you did a great job with him.” I smiled and patted him on the shoulder. “I try, kid, I try.” “Jeff, what are the numbers?” I asked him a firm voice. He looked at me, “About like normal,” he said with a smirk.

Grey looked over at me as I was shaking my head, “What does that mean exactly, Mac?” Vivian laughed, “It means we’re fucked, probably two to one odds at the very least.” Jeff shrugged, “Closer to three but that’s okay, we’ve been in tighter spots than this before.” Grey looked to me for acknowledgment, I nodded to him, “yeah, twenty-something years ago.” Jeff huffed and said, “Let’s go people, we’re burning daylight.” note to self, remind him later that he is not Clint Eastwood, again. With Krayon and Jeff running point, I was the back line of defense. I kept my back turned to them, making sure that our advantage hadn’t been discovered quite yet.

To be continued….

{Unnamed Diner - Somewhere in Las Vegas - “The Conversation Part 2”}

He shook his head, “No, I got your message, why would you be so willing to keep my secrets?” I kept my finger on the trigger of the sawed-off shotgun as I spoke, “See, Frank, I’m a simple and straightforward kinda guy. I protect and provide for my family, it’s just that simple.” He nodded his understanding and said simply, “I can respect that, Bane. The real problem here is that you know too much about me. All the things I did to protect my country, doing things for the greater good of the American people.” That phrase set my spidey sense off immediately, a red flag, the klaxon warning blast inside my brain if you will. People who use the phrase, “for the better good”, are typically tyrants, or at least sociopaths. I inclined my head and whispered to him, “Well now Francis that presents a problem for one of us.” He gritted his teeth and replied, “For you, yes, for me, not so much.” One of the “local talent” approached the table with a bowie knife already drawn. “Is it time, sir?” Frank looked up at him and started to say something, but I cut him off. Still whispering to Frank, “If you or your men make a mistake here, one thing is going to be true. Whether it’s your fault, his fault, my fault, or no one’s fault. You won’t be walking away from this table.” He could hear the hammers being cocked back and his reaction showed it. He looked up at his guy, “I thought you searched him?

He shook his head, indicating he had not. I looked up at him again and realized who he was, “Fred, how’s the collar bone, healing okay?” He grinned stupidly at me, “Yeah, boss, it is. Thanks for asking.” I smiled at Frank, “you see, Fred here is a stupid man. He’s tried fighting me on multiple occasions. We have an agreement that if he doesn’t do that anymore then I’ll quit breaking his bones, isn’t that right Fred?” He nodded sagely, “Yes sir, that’s all true.” I smiled at him, “Then be a good boy and put the knife away, I wouldn’t want anyone to get hurt.” He nodded again and sheathed the knife. “That’s probably a good idea, Mac.” Then Fred walked away. “So you came to my town, and are thinking that using local talent was a good idea? I’ve bloodied the nose of virtually every so-called Vegas tough guy in this town.” Sneering at me, and speaking through clenched teeth, “He’s not the only one that’s here, Bane.” I nodded, “Fair enough, just the only one with balls enough to approach, got it.” He put both of his hands on the table and spoke loudly, “Every man in this place is here at my request.” I wagged my finger back and forth like Mutombo, “Not, all. That clearly piqued his interest as he looked around. His gaze stopped on Fexxfield, who nodded and raised his glass in a toast.

“My friend tagged along to see what kind of foolishness I’d gotten into. Lucky for you, I have more important things to do tonight. Declare a temporary truce and everyone walks away unharmed. Anything else and you’ll be the first to go, little man.” He nodded his head, “agreed”, he said as we both slid out of the booth. “You go first,” he said in a calm voice. I barked a laugh. “You must think me stupid, Francis, I’d turn my back on a rabid badger before I’d turn it on you.” Many of his hired locals laughed at the quip. He was infuriated though. “Alright asshole,” he began until I revealed from the folds of my jacket the shotgun. “Move, and if any of your people even breath wrong, you’re a dead man.” Needless to say, he began making a move toward the door.

To Be Continued.


{In-Studio - The Bane Ranch NV - “Worthy”}

I stand back under the boom mic in the studio at my home in Vegas. The nearby window shines the speck of daylight that’s left. It casts a long sliver of light as my daughter’s cat lays in it soaking up the little bit of warmth that’s left.

It’s funny, I spent all this time, trying to make peace with my past and proving to the fans that I was worthy of being their champion, worthy of having their trust again. I had destroyed one of my greatest rivals, Matt Knox in the rematch.

I openly smirk at the camera, and pursing my lips I continue.

It turns out that he prefers the safety of his gilded cage to retirement. Isn’t that right, Song Bird?

I shake my head in disgust.

Dumass. The next step was to defend my newly won title only to be defeated by another who has held that designation, greatest rival, over the years. I’ve said it before and I’ll repeat it, Ken Davison winning that title from me is one of the proudest moments in my career. This was the first time we had faced each other with more than pride or hatred in the balance. It was a good fight.

A good fight

I smile at the camera as I recall the match and the things that led up to it.

I would later after that make the decision to start at the bottom and work my way back up into contention. Working my way back up there were some stumbling blocks. Having lost to Jack Washington along the way. I’ve also beaten some quality opponents as well.

It was then that I realized I was doing it again, subconsciously even. I knew that the cracks in my armor were starting to show and I had to stop that then and there.

In the meantime, I’ve watched and I’ve listened to what other people were saying. I watched Ken lose that title to Whelan. That was a sad day to be quite honest. Sad for him, the saviors, and the company.

I give the camera my best disappointed dad look I can as I continue.

It happens though, sometimes we are not nearly as ready for an opponent as we think we are.

I recall very vividly how Knox had taken me by surprise in order to capture the belt, to begin with.

The thing that bothered me was this guy pushing the rematch out, further and further. Whether it was mind games or just being an unprofessional prick, no one is really sure. It’s my belief that he’s thinking the same thing I am right now. He’s a one hit wonder and not capable to beating Ken again.

The smirk returns abruptly then disappear just as quickly, to be replaced by a sneer of contempt.

One thing you can be sure of, if you manage to beat Ken a second time, you’ll be seeing me a lot sooner than you think. Now I should really change gears to the task at hand…..

All facial expressions are gone, I’ve removed the emotion from my approach. This is now about business and nothing more.

As I live and breathe, Austin James Mercer, how the hell are ya?

I wink at the camera.

Problem description, you cost me money when you lost to Alexander Raven.

I sigh dramatically and stare at the lights as if asking god, why?

That really hurt, to be honest, and since I’m being honest I should state this loud and clear. I want to make sure you understand that I never had anything against The Wolf’s Lair in general, my problem was always with Alex Jones.

Looking back at the camera, the neutral expression remains.

That’s not entirely true, I grew weary of the constant, “How great we are.” bullshit coming out of your collective mouths.

I light a cigarette from the nearby pack as I continue to record.

Now then, as I recall, you left not long after he did if I remember correctly.

Cocking my head to the side, I  smile.

I thought there for a while that you had followed him into retirement.

The smile remains as I return my head to a neutral position.

I know he was a bit upset when I beat you both in the same month. I think that probably bothered him more than anything. You guys are so close and all. Ah, well, that’s in the past as they say, right?

I chuckle softly.
Right.

My amusement begins to grow at my own words.

So now you have a new look and a new direction and you’re back to battle the best in the company, in hopes of earning yourself another title shot.

I can feel my amusement build as I continue, trying to remain serious and professional.

Me too, my man, me too.

I had pointed at myself as I said it.

This will be a momentous night….

That’s when I lose it and begin laughing. I hold up my hand, asking for a moment and after several long seconds tick by. I pull myself together and address it.

A momentous occasion my ass! Two men fighting it out to see who’s really the best.

I hold up five fingers, and I lower them after each point.

Two former world champions out here trying to make a statement.

I lower my thumb.

Two men trying to make an impact.

I lower my index finger and soften my voice.

Two men out there trying to do something positive.

I bring my pinky finger down, and the smile remains in place.

To be the guy, the top talent in this company.

My ring finger comes down, leaving only the middle finger to stand tall.

The man to beat. I hold no title currently, but nothing has changed. I am still That Guy. That guy is still at the top of his game.

I extend my arm so that the “fuck you” is front and center and leaves no doubt as to my intent.

For the last two years, I’ve done nothing but dominate this division. I’ve held the world title three times. Three times over a 2 year period, I’m pretty proud of that.

I feel the beginnings of a type of manic, almost paralyzing emotions begin to surface again. I squash that down quickly.

Pretty proud.
With my emotions firmly in check, and barely remembering what I’ve even said, I power through.


Mercer, you should be proud as well, considering all your accomplishments. You are every bit as decorated as I am in this company and have plenty to be proud of. Things you can hang your hat on so to speak.

I remain in control as it threatens to surge back to the surface.

So to speak. Now where was I…”

I snap my fingers.

Right, my climb. My climb has not been without its setbacks, I’ve lost to Jack Washington along the way. All the great returns seem to be that way though, don’t they?

Smiling at the camera, I crush out the cigarette that I had somehow ignored almost completely.

You have to be able to overcome adversity when it’s presented or placed in your path. The last time we were in the ring together, I was defending the title against you and two other people.

With one hand I stick up 3 fingers then on the other a single finger.

I like transparency, so I’ll say this about that. I targeted you for a reason. I wanted to make sure that I sent a strong message to the locker room. Pinning the toughest sombitch in that match was the only way to do it.

I drop my hands to my sides and take off the black stetson cowboy hat.

It had to be you, nothing else was acceptable.

I pause for dramatic effect to allow that to sink in.

Plus I knew it would stick in Alex’s craw, and that by itself was its own reward. In case you were wondering, yes I relished it, it’s one of my favorite memories in my long career. Just knowing how he reacted to you being pinned by me.

I smirked but then regain my seriousness.


Just as I’m sure that you and a lot of others were happy to see me get pinned by Knox. Why not? Hell I hand-picked him and ended up having to defend him on social media by all the gatekeepers around here.

Still serious, I mutter….

Good times.

I pause again, finding my place and my voice again.

I know a lot has changed since then, you’re not the same man that you were, and neither am I.

I nod my head sagely as if some sort of wisdom had taken root in my mind.

We as a group don’t jump people anymore, that makes me a little sad sometimes but I digress.

I spread my arms wide and smile.

We’ve been out here doing things the right way once again and I’ll be honest, it’s been difficult at times to maintain that. That being said, when we meet in the ring, I’ll still offer to shake your hand before and after the match as a show of good faith.

I wink at the camera and then continue.

Well, if you or I are still conscious that is. We are men of violence and I look forward to sharing the ring with you once again.

I cock my head to the side again, revealing a small smile trying to tug at the corners of my mouth.

I can’t say that you’ll enjoy it

Still smiling I continue, building up to the strategy that I had planned to use.

I mean, how can I take you seriously when you couldn’t beat the king of the midcard titles? That still blows my mind, sad but true as the song goes.

I bring my arms back to my side.

Not that any of that matters to you, right? I mean seriously, why would it bother you that someone who’s not qualified to carry your fucking bags beat you?

I shake my head in disgust at the memory of that match.

I hope that all of these backhanded compliments, insults and threats have gotten under your skin and you come to the ring good and fucking angry. I hope you come for a fight and deliver the goods for the sake of this company and the people who paid to watch us fight.

Looking straight into the camera lens, all pretense of kindness or compassion now gone.

That’s the way I come to the ring every fucking time. I’ve owned every loss I’ve ever had in this business. Most of the time, I congratulated the men and women who scored a pinfall on me. I’ll do that very same thing for you if you show me a reason to.

I shake my head once again, in an effort to relay my doubt about his ability to deliver.

Give me a reason.

Holding my hands up in front of me in a namaste gesture…

If you don’t come with the fire and are ready to fight, it’ll turn out like my match with Vinnie did. Short and a waste of time and money for everyone involved.

I drop my hands to my side.

I won’t take you lightly. I will not take it easy. I will hit you as hard as I can every time I have that opportunity, you’ll be branded, shell-shocked, and feeling a little snake bit.

My eyes bore into the camera, leaving no uncertainty of my intent and intensity.

See, right now was a terrible time for us to meet, I’ve got way more important things to do than entertain the fans over your corpse. You’ve encountered me at a time when all I want is the blood of my enemies. We aren’t enemies away from the ring, it’s inside the ring that everyone is my enemy. So don’t take it personally, once you remove the emotions from it all it’s just business, ya know?

I had tried to soften the last part but I knew I failed to do so. So, instead of trying to backtrack, I just forge straight ahead.

Beat me if you can, because I have no intention of allowing you to survive.

I stand there for a moment and feel no regrets over anything I’ve said. So to close out the promo I look at the camera one last time.

Peace out bitch.



7
Climax Control Archives / Blood in the water
« on: November 18, 2022, 11:12:26 PM »
Blood in the water

“Holding a grudge doesn’t make you strong; it makes you bitter. Forgiving doesn’t make you weak; it sets you free.” — Dave Willis

{The Soft Intro}

So much has happened in the last few weeks as we edge closer and closer to the end of the year. My friend Vivian was in trouble because of her past, but I had to give Despy and Angel props for letting me know. So I had that to deal with, in addition to the Masque problem. Now, I’ve always been proud of my ability to shrug off manipulation, but Masque had gotten to me in a way as well. She knows there is no reason for Amber to come back to active competition if she doesn't force her hand. So, now the die has been cast, what will this week bring to the Bane family?



{Vivian’s place - Las Vegas NV - “Reliving The Past”}

There had been no sitings of the three men in days, and so I sat near the back door and balcony exit in Vivian’s apartment. As I drank my coffee I listened to Vivian talk about the past, and my brain was screaming at me, There has to be more than what she was revealing. I waited until she was done talking and silence engulfed the room like a cold wet blanket. I sighed, then clearing my throat I began to speak. “Vivian, I love ya like a sister but there’s holes in your story, things that don’t add up. Can we start over again and tell the whole story?” Her husband Grey started to say something, but she shushed him before he could say anything. “He’s right Grey, there’s a lot that happened that I didn’t mention. He deserves to know the truth, all of it.” I looked over at the pair and nodded, “Take your time Viv.” She nodded her head, “Where this all began had nothing to do with Puerto Rico or Frank Spatharos. This all started in Khandahar” I studied her a moment, “I was there with you, wasn’t I?” She nodded again, “Yes, but you joined us later than what I’m talking about.”

The following is told from Vivian’s POV

The scene shimmers and fades to a time of strife in the middle east, which is kinda vague because it has always seemed to be that way.

I looked in the mirror, admiring my own reflection, “Yes girl you are fine as hell.” I said to myself because there were not many people around. I had to check in soon, even though the rest of my squad wouldn’t be here for a couple of weeks. I turned to grab my gear to go and I saw three men there, they were all eyeballing me like a piece of meat. The tallest and by far most muscular of the three leered at me, “Well, what do we have here? A sailor with a smoking body is what we have.” There was something about them that screamed danger, so I played along. “Really? Do you think so? That is so kind, but I have to go report in.” They moved out of the way and as I passed them, I felt a hand on my ass, so I stopped. “We don’t know each other like that, be careful you don’t draw back a fucking nub.” He immediately snatched his hand back like it was on fire. Once I had stepped outside I was motioned over by another girl. She whispered to me, “Don’t ever let yourself be alone in a room with those three again, girl, they are dangerous.” I nodded to the young girl, she was about my age and had a scar along her jawline. “They do that to you,” I asked. She shook her head, “Nah, shrapnel from a mortar did that,” she responded with that familiar Lousiana accent. An accent that bordered on being Texan.
“Thanks for the warning, girl, I’m on my way to HQ now to check in.” Making sure I had my orders, I grabbed them out of my seabag. “How do you know those three?” She motioned me to be quiet and quickly stepped into the shadows of the building as I hoisted my seabag in place. I set off at a brisk pace. I knew I’d see her again and she could fill me in on what I’d gotten myself into. My focus now was meeting specific people and studying the lay of the land so to speak. Our Commanding Officer, Jeff Castello needed information on what was out there. You know, so he wouldn’t walk into a bad situation like I apparently had. Castello wasn’t a bad commanding officer he was a bit of an asshole at times. Times like these, but as he told me, “Petty Officer if I didn’t think you were capable, I wouldn’t send you.” I had been selected and promoted to Petty Officer shortly after boot camp. They say it’s about being in the right place at the right time, and that was certainly true. I had been lucky enough to save a young girl six or seven years old. I was in Biloxi Mississippi for training, my shipmates and I had gone to the beach for some fun and some rest before survival training was to start.

We were all in the water playing around and acting like the children that we were like we hadn’t just been through eight weeks of hell that should have taught us to act right. Anyway, there was this kid that was swimming around close by. That’s when my friend Jon McDermit spotted the fin in the water not far away. People started to scramble out of the water. The shark was headed straight for that poor kid. She seemed oblivious to the danger and kept moving around on her bodyboard and laughing. I would come to find out later that this little girl, Chelsea, was autistic and sadly had some MR to go along with it. So, while everyone else was trying to get out of the water, I raced towards Chelsea. I snatched her off the bodyboard just as a ten-foot bull shark took a chomp out of her board. I raced as fast as I could, which I admit wasn’t very fast considering how hard it is to run in knee-high water. Just as we reached the wet sand, I collapsed with the little girl. She was crying and screaming, scared out of her mind. She wasn’t bleeding or anything, so that was a relief.

Her mom and dad showed up on the scene almost the instant that we collapsed on the beach. Her mother was this stunning woman with alabaster skin, perfect tits, and the best smile that money can buy. Her father, the man was the epitome of what a man should be. Well over six feet tall, muscular and tan, and smelled like angels cried on him. He never freaked out, keeping his composure like a professional. That’s when I realized that he was part of the command structure at the school. He recognized me as well, “Amazing,” was all he said. “Who would have thought that my daughter would have been saved by another sailor.” He left it at that as he and his wife gathered their daughter up and decided to call it a day. After they had thanked me and made their way away from where we were, my friend Jon scrambled over to me. “Are you okay?” I nodded in return, “Mostly,” I quipped. “Girl, do you know who that was? The child you just pulled from the jaws of death?” I nodded, “Rear Admiral Upper Half, Julian Gomez,” I said without hesitation. He nodded and then wordlessly plopped down next to me with a corona. “Yeah”

That was how I got promoted so early into my Naval career. Field promotion for what I had done that day at the beach.  “Sometimes, it’s a good thing to be a good human being,” I muttered to myself as I approached HQ. The marines stationed there reviewed my orders and got clearance for me to enter. I was directed to a specific office and when I got there, the name on the door, I swear it warmed my heart. J. Gomez Admiral SpecOps. Based on the rating that was on the sailor I just met, this was his commanding officer, that was good to know if Gomez was anything like he’d been back then.

feeling the tug of the present, I come back to Mac and Grey listening intently.

I look over at Viv who is clearly becoming tired. “Take a break Viv, we can continue this later,” She smiled and nodded, “You’re a good man and a better friend, Mac.” I kissed her on her forehead, “You are too kind, my dear.” Vivian was a lot of things, a stunning beauty, with a high level of intelligence and a passion for helping people. I went out on the balcony to have a cigarette, with my son, Jimmy hot on my heels. “Pops, this is vendetta…” he said allowing the rest of his sentence to trail off as his mind was now in overdrive. Before I could respond, my phone started going off.  The caller i.d. showed as unavailable and the number didn’t show up either. Well, it’s either a spam call or someone who doesn’t want to be tracked. I slid the bar over to accept the call. “Petty Officer Bane, it’s been a while,” the voice said to me. I smiled, “Spaz, what can I help you with today?” I said to the voice that I knew was Frank Spatharos, my former Assistant Officer In Charge in too many places to name. I could hear him sigh, he hated that I called him that. “Sorry Frank, I hear you have an appointment coming up soon, congratulations.” It always made me sick to my stomach to lie, even to him. The truth is that there are not many people that could ever rival his level of assholery. “Thank you, Bane. Hey, can we meet somewhere and talk candidly?”

Fade.



{Unnamed Diner - Somewhere in Las Vegas - “The Conversation.”}

I was walking into the proverbial bear trap and I knew it. There are not a lot of people in this world that would willingly walk into a dragon’s lair knowing that the dragon was very awake and very frightened by your very existence. There were many problems with this scenario, first and foremost, I didn’t have any backup, no plan B, nothing…I was fucking winging it. It was both stupid and high risk, but then again, that was me. So, my headstone would likely read, here lies Mac, he died because he was stupid. I knew this place, it was a dive bar often visited by bikers. So, I rode in on my vrod to see who was paying attention. Once I put the kickstand down and killed the motor, there was a small crowd that gathered nearby. “Man, that is one hell of a refurb on that 06.” The compliments kept coming and I acknowledged them all as I smoked a cigarette. Couldn’t smoke inside which was bullshit but it’s whatever. I was hoping to not be here for long and get out with my hide still intact. I thanked them all for the compliments and made sure they knew that I appreciated it.

I stepped into the bar alone and it didn’t take long before I spotted Frank. Smug motherfucker sitting there in a bomber jacket, showing his rank, yes the rank he had yet to achieve. It wasn’t all that difficult to spot his hired thugs either. He typically didn’t use sailors for this kind of thing. He preferred to use the local talent that was desperate for cash. I approached his booth and the two men both started to approach me. Frank’s voice was clear, “Oh, sit the fuck down.” I chuckled as I approached Frank, “The always congenial Frank Spatharos,” I chided him. “Then again, it’s probably a kindness, they don’t look very tough to me. Better than the last bunch you sent my way, I’ll give you that.” He glared at me, but his face softened as he spread his arms, “What can I say, I try to work on the cheap.” I nodded at him, “That’s fair.” We were both pretty decent actors, this is someone that has receipts that are long overdue. Right now though, he was about as untouchable as they come. His tied to the current administration were well-documented and publicized. His face had been all over the news for his service to his country. Instead of sitting, I leaned against the post that was part of the booth.

He smiled at me, “Please sit, Mr. Bane. I didn’t invite you here to inflict harm on you or anyone else tonight. Let’s call this our parlay, shall we? No insults, weapons, or threats, just a conversation.” I gave him a sweeping bow and took a seat opposite him. I had kept my jacket on to keep my pistol and the flak jacket underneath out of site. I knew he was assuredly armed as well as I grasped the handle of the sawed-off shotgun, that was hidden within the folds of my duster. If he so much as breathed wrong, he’d be dead before anyone else was hurt.

“Violence is not always the answer, Mac,” He said over the salted rim of the cup.” I nodded and smiled, “It certainly doesn’t have to be. Salty Dog?” He looked confused for a moment, “Yeah, I got hooked on these damn things a long time ago. Slow gin, grapefruit juice, and salt.” I smiled, “The more things change the more they remain the same,” I said in jest. “Now then, Frank, why did you call me out here? We’ve not spoken in such a long time, and we obviously didn’t part on good terms.” He studied me for a moment which left the conversation in awkward silence. A waitress approached, “You two good over here?” I nodded, “I’m good.” This brought an arched eyebrow from Spatharos. He waved her off and she left. I gave him a hard look, “Why have Kratos taken out? That guy was harmless as fuck.” I shook my head is disgust. “Mostly because he’s not crazy, it was a good act but like others, he knows where the bodies are buried.” I nodded, “I figured it was something like that. Is that why you wanted to talk to me? Get me out in the open, and finish me off?” I shook his head, “No, I got your message, why would you be so willing to keep my secrets?”

Fade



{In-Studio - The Bane House - “Forgiveness”}

In the studio, I was preparing to start my promo and then the song, “I told you I was mean”, by Elle King. That song always made me chuckle. I stood under the boom mic, staring at it as the blinking red light off to the side continued to blink in time with my pulse. The match I was prepping for was not the most important match I’d had in Sin City but It was significant. Vinnie had never beaten me, we had a lot of history because of a short-lived feud between me and him. Part of that was because of the influence of Bill B. and his wife Bea.

It’s funny how time changes things, isn’t it? Last year about this time, I brought The Saviors together in response to the formation of Vinnie and Bill as a team along with Bea. She really likes spraying shit in people’s faces for whatever reason. Maybe it makes her feel better about who she is as a person. I won’t speculate and leave that right there. Our disagreements were short-lived, mostly due to the fact that I brought more firepower to bear than you guys were ready for. I’ll never regret the formation of this stable. We’ve done some good things for this company, and that was exactly what was intended. My methods? Sure you can cast shade on that all you want but we got the job done. So, this for Vinnie and me is kind of a full-circle thing. The man has come a long way in my opinion, making amends with Fenris and Aaron for one. That was huge in my opinion.

I remove the black stetson slowly and carefully and place it on a nearby hat rack.

I both lost and won the world title, only to lose it again. Matt Knox “retired” as it were, just prior to my winning it back from him. Now he’s back again, for reasons only known to him. I’ve not spoken to him so I don’t know what his intentions are at this point. I’m sure though that he will make that crystal clear in the weeks ahead.

Removing my hairband, I allow it to drop and cascade across my shoulders.

Masque has been a thorn in my side, the entire time she’s been here. She damn near killed my wife. They made a deal that she quickly managed to break recently. That has forced Amber’s hand to come back. Many won’t think this has anything to do with the task at hand. Bear with me, as it all has ties to what’s going to happen in our future.

I scrub my face with my hands, sweeping my hair back.

I’ve tried to be a better person, and people continue to poke the bear. Masque is not alone in that. There are others who have been critical of me and my time as champion here. So, I think it’s safe to say that I’ll no longer turn the other cheek. There are a number of people who I owe receipts and they’ll get what’s coming to them. The real fun is about to begin in Sin City.  I go from being the hunted to the hunter once again. You’ll know when I’ve been on a tear by the body count I leave behind.

I rip the buttondown shirt wide open to reveal a much more defined body, I’m proud of the work I’ve put in and I’m showing it off.

This was the path that I  asked for from our management team. To start at the bottom and start working my way back. I wanted to climb that ladder back to the top to prove to myself that I still could. I lost that match to Jack Washington and it was a wake-up call.  It told me that I wasn’t quite ready yet and that I needed to double up on how I prepared for my matches. The approach inside and outside the ring.

I finish taking my shirt off.

I’d become lazy and complacent due to my success. Since day one in this company, my name was on everyone’s lips. I took this company by storm because no one knew who I was or what I could do. Do you remember when I told you all that I was a catalyst for change? I’ve fucking proved that every step of the way. I was and still am the man to beat in this company. I don’t care who you are, that’s what you need to know. Whelon better hope that Ken takes that title back from him in that rematch, you won’t like who’s coming for you next.

Glaring at the camera lens, with nostrils flared and adrenaline pumping.

Vinnie, I know you’ve tried to redeem yourself with Aaron and Fenris. Good for you man.

I shake my head in pure disgust.

Good for you.

I seem to tremble just a bit from my anger and outrage.

You’ve never beaten me.

Now I start to pace as my pulse elevates

Will the next time be your chance to break thru?

Then I stop, looking down, and I laugh the fakest laugh ever.

If you beat the former three-time Sin City World Champion, it will be your name on everyone's lips. You will be the one that everyone is expecting to be the next to challenge whoever the champion is.

Breathing heavily, and looking manic I continue, my voice takes on a much lighter tone, almost a whisper.

No, Senor Vinnie.

My eyes take on a sparkle, a light inside them, a smile….

No

I catch myself, my composure returning to a more normal state.

No, not at my expense Vinnie

I pick up my shirt and put it back on.

That world title, waits for my return, or its return to a more deserving owner. Whelan, Davison, or whoever claims it next needs to understand that.

Taking up a hand towel, I wipe away the sweat.

Don’t worry y’all, I haven’t lost my mind. My passion for this company and this industry, sometimes causes me to become a little overzealous.

That dangerous glint in my eye and the feral smile on my face tells a different story. I know what this is and I’m just not speaking of it out loud quite yet. A shark can smell blood in the water from a great distance. I could feel the storm about to begin and I was preparing myself for what was to become.

I’ll say this in closing, Vinnie I have great respect for your skills. As a competitor, I wish you luck in our match because you’ll fucking need it. Unlike you, I’m on a mission to reclaim what was lost. While you are out there trying to please the fans, I’m out there to win a fight. You wanna placate the crowd and I want to feed my hunger for blood. Yours…mine…doesn’t matter to me. I’m a betting man, so I’m betting that it will mostly be yours.

Fade

8
Climax Control Archives / I'll make you famous
« on: September 30, 2022, 12:21:54 PM »
Pride

“You never really learn much from hearing yourself speak.” ― George Clooney



{Unnamed location somewhere in Las Vegas - “People just never learn”}

One of the things that I’ve found even more challenging than winning matches is avoiding the conflict when someone realizes where you are from. In my case, being from Texas presents a whole lot of unique issues. As you’ll see, it is often the thing that lands me in trouble or in a fistfight. There are normally two assumptions that are made about people from Texas. The first one is always that you’re some kind of racist, neo-nazi, or even worse, a Trump supporter. Those last two are usually used with the same meaning, people are funny that way sometimes. So as I promised my old friend Jeff Castello, I was at a bar having a drink. I was doing my best to mind my own business and not attract too much attention. I realized too late that wearing my black stetson was probably not the best way to go. A slender man, about my height, approached with a slight swagger to his gait. I could hear his friends egging him on and I sighed. The bartender shook his head, as he’d seen this unfold before. This was not my first time in this bar as you might have guessed. The person in question was already drunk and just itching for a fight.

So, to cut to the chase I try to head him off from making a mistake. “How about I buy you a drink and talk to you for a moment about the mistake you’re about to make?” He looked at me as a deer looks at the headlights of an oncoming truck. “A Mistake,” he scoffed. “Where are you from son?” He asked it in a pointed way. “Yep, here we go. I’m from the south.” He looked at me like I was stupid and that cracked me up. “I know that you dumb bastard, which state? You’re obviously not from around here.” I nodded and handed the bartender who I just called Joe. I didn’t know his actual name but he always answered it. “Joe hold on to my card for a minute, in case there are damages.” He nodded and backed away from the bar in case of flying objects. “Okay dumbass, you got me, I’m from Texas.” He sneered at me and I told him, “Don’t say it.” He barked a laugh, “The only thing that comes from Texas are steers, and …” He never got to finish the statement as I clocked him with a backhand that knocked him out on contact with the point of his jaw.

The entire table of his friends and their collective girlfriends stood up at that point, but I was already on my feet. “Now then,” I began slowly, “Please come get your friend and let’s part ways in a peaceful manner, shall we?” They all looked dumbstruck, one of the men came forward and helped his friend to his feet. It was one of the women that caught me by surprise when she asked me, “Where’s your horse, Tex?” I shook my head in disgust, “He’s between my legs, but your too fat to ride.” The place fell silent as the men tried to decide if it was worth the fight or not. That is unfortunately where the accusations of being a racist started. Turned out that the young woman in question was half Latino. Her “man” had been the one I knocked out. “Fucking racist pig, you must be one of those Trump supporters, probably a member of the Klan to aintcha?” I stood there with my hands on my hips, I shouldn’t have been surprised, this happens way too often.

“I’m sorry Joe, I was trying for a peaceful resolution. I heard Joe sigh behind me, “I know Mac, I know. Shall I call the cops now?” I chuckled, “you might as well, this one is gonna be a bit dicey.” That is when the woman kicked me in the balls and all hell broke loose. While I was doubled over clutching the family jewels, two of the men rushed in. They were trying to beat me to the ground, most likely in an attempt to start kicking me. I was able to hold my ground on one knee. It’s one of the advantages of being six foot six inches and weighing a biscuit shy of three hundred pounds. I slowly rose up against their constant pounding of the back of my head and shoulders. I finally stood up straight and the look of fear on their faces was priceless. “You do realize that being from Texas is not a crime, right?” The young woman spit at my feet, “Fucking Trumper, go home.” I shook my head, “Girl you should go home and sober up.” She swung at me and I easily blocked it and grabbed her wrists. The track marks were easy to see, she then swung with the other arm. Same thing, track marks. I let go of her wrists, there’s nothing I can say to her that will change her mind while she’s strung out on whatever it is that she’s using.

All four men, now having caught their breath came to her aid. Not that she needed any help, she was in no danger. There was a fifth man that lurked towards the back of the room and he slipped outside. That hit me, these fuckers had to be working for Spatharos. “Look, I don’t know why you are working for Francis, but when you see him, tell him his secrets are safe.” The look of shock on their faces was priceless. “This could have ended very badly for you.” I hesitated only briefly as I reached back and withdrew the nine-millimeter pistol stored there. They all retreated very quickly. “Don’t panic, I’m not gonna shoot you.” I shook my head and holstered my pistol as the police started to arrive. There would be statements to give and lots of accusations and questions to answer. “I’m getting too old for this shit.” It always seemed to do down that way when people find out you’re from Texas. At least this time I didn’t get stabbed.

Fade





{in-studio - unnamed location - “Back to the basics”}

The crisp feel of the studio and the lack of any echoes or background noises are a relief in a world full of noise. Everyone promoting their sense of self-entitlement, the bravado coming from people that couldn’t win a spelling bee with cue cards much less a wrestling match.

“Where to even begin, recently my brother in arms, best friend, and fellow savior beat me for the Sin City World title. You’ve got no idea how proud I am of him. He was the better man on that night, and my hope is that when I’m done climbing my way back to the top, he’ll still have that title. It won’t be easy for him to hold onto that belt. All you have to do is look at who is in that contenders match to see who is next. I wish you luck my friend, I know in my heart that you’ve got this. I ventured over to Level Up and took part in a tournament for their tag team belts, Page and I fell short in that effort. Obviously, I wished both of those matches had turned out differently, but there’s no time for crying. It’s simply time to step up and start again. It’s my way, some people may be shocked by the fact that I’m not asking for an immediate rematch. There’s a reason for that, it’s really much more simple and more straightforward than you can imagine.”

Taking my black stetson off and looking at the brim of it, I smile as I run my fingers across the brim in an attempt to smooth it more to my liking.

“I decided, let me say that louder for those in the back. I decided not to use the rematch clause in my contract. Why do you suppose I would do that? As I said, it’s far more simple than you think. It’s not because I don’t believe that I could win it back. When you look over my complete body of work over the last two years and what I’ve accomplished. It speaks volumes to my ability and relentless nature. I’ve beaten some amazing talent, leaving them so fucking traumatized that they wander off to places like Florida. Sometimes they simply retire and call it a day. I wanted to start back at the bottom and work my way back to the top again, just as I did when I first came to this company. I’m doing this for a couple of reasons. First and foremost, it gives others time to shine. There are so many great competitors in this company that didn’t get that chance to prove themselves. It also is self-serving as well to be fair. It gives me the opportunity to redeem myself. Not to the fans or the roster but to myself. I know it sounds selfish, but sometimes in this business, you have to be selfish and do what’s right for you and no one else.”

I set the stetson to the side and on a nearby table. Now I take my leather duster off and carefully fold it, setting it on the back of that same chair.

“In addition to all of that, now that I’m not a champion I can focus on helping to smoke the roaches out of this place. Todd is a minor annoyance and no real threat to anyone except himself. Poor bastard is self-destructive. There are much bigger, full-grown cockroaches that need to be eliminated. I’ve been keeping tabs on certain people in this company and if I could full-on stop the match between Masque and Avalon I would do so in a heartbeat. I consider this match even being sanctioned as a black mark on this company. I’ve faced Ava before and I know she’s capable but Masque is like no one she could ever face. I’ve tried to warn her but it fell on deaf ears. It seems that she and her original trainer are not that different.”

Shaking my head, I sigh loudly and chuckle softly.

“When I asked Todd on Twitter if he was ready for this match, I received nothing but crickets in return. Others had plenty to say and while amusing, not really relevant since they weren’t invited to the conversation. It’s an open platform though, so no complaints really. As you might have guessed, like most of the roster I have zero respect for you. It’s not because of how obnoxious you are, that’s a given considering the hag you married. No, this is about you needing help winning every match that you’ve won. In this match, she won’t be a factor, I can promise you that. You see, I have a new agent within Chronic Chris Page Enterprises, you and your wife are already familiar with her. Her name is Kat Jones. If your wife sticks her nose in this match, Kat will be there to make sure that nose gets broken, you feel me, kid? That is not a game you want to play with me and mine. The Saviors are family, we look out for each other, and most importantly we don’t need to interfere in each other's matches to win.”

I remove the cuff links from my starched white shirt and put them in my pocket. With the links removed, I begin rolling up the sleeves of my shirt. It exposes the scars on my arms that are mostly covered by my tattoo sleeves.

“I’m showing you this so you understand who and more importantly what you are getting in the ring with. Every scar tells a story, Todd, a story of brutality and tenacity. A story of a man, who took no shit from anyone at any time in his life. It tells the story of Mac Bane. By the time you and I are done, you’ll understand that facing me is the last thing you ever want to do again in this lifetime or any other. I am a three-time world champion in Sin City Wrestling. I am also an educator and a mentor to many.

You’re welcome”




9
Climax Control Archives / Comparisons
« on: September 16, 2022, 10:59:11 PM »
The Bulldog and the Gentleman Wolf

“You cannot do a kindness too soon, for you never know how soon it will be too late.” —Ralph Waldo Emerson

{Where We Were}

The question I get most is, “Where are you at, Mac? Where do you go from here.” I always smile and acknowledge the question; my answer is always the same. “I’m right where I’m supposed to be. I’m supporting my wife as any husband should and looking forward to whatever the future brings. It’s not the answer most want to her hear, to be fair and honest about it. The simple truth is, that I simply don’t know the answer to the question. I’ve done everything that there is to do in Sin City. I’ve been a three-time world champion, and I’ve won all the other singles titles that they offer here. I’ve built a dynamic group of stars and watched them flourish. Now my oldest and closest friend is the world champion after beating me. Goth is still one of the top hands in this company. Kat has retired but has taken on duties with The Chronic Chris Page Enterprises as an agent. Miss Melissa is a force to be reckoned with. For right now, my top priority is my wife and what comes next for her.

I’ve also been involved in other things recently, such as helping Fenris through a friend of mine. Well, a couple of friends of mine actually. I was really happy to see that he was cleared for competition after a long road. Spending time with doctors and specialists I know was likely wearing what little patience the man has very very thin. Fenris is another close friend of mine that has been put through hell over the past several months. All thanks to Bill Barnhart and his wife Bea. If I know these two at all, the only thing you’re going to get out of them before this match is deflection and denial. While not terribly bright or original they are consistent. They have told the lie so many times that they believe they’ve done nothing wrong. That Bea did not spray Fenris in the eyes, just like when she tried to spray me in the eyes not so long ago. She missed and I ran her out of the arena.

Bill likes to call himself the bulldog, but it’s more like bullshit. Every time he opens his mouth that’s what everyone smells, bullshit. They’ve labeled this match as the battle of the Brahma bulls or some such crap. The truth is there is only one Brahma Bull in this match and the other is someone's neurotic pet chihuahua who’s addicted to a thunder shirt because it’s the only way he won’t shit his pants when he’s in the ring with me again. If your wife should decide to make her presence at ringside felt, I got a little something for you and her. You should probably have her stay in the locker room Bill, what she’s going to see is not for the faint of heart or the squeamish. I should have demanded this match long ago, after what happened, I feel a little bad about that. That’s why I doubled down on helping Fenris and Aron as much as I could. While others were offering help, you and your wife were celebrating, thinking it was the end of him and his career. Guess what, Slapnuts? He’s not done and he’ll get around to you when he has time. What I’m going to do is make sure you regret every laugh you had at his expense.



{The Bane Home - Las Vegas NV - “Roll Call”}

As expected the news of Kraton’s death circulated quickly. Every single member of our support group for veterans was scared and confused by what they were hearing on the news. When they were in the service, all of these folks were involved in an op of some kind. They all had the same common denominator, Frank Spatharos. The news was saying a lot of things about Krayton, but only ten percent of it was actually true. The ten percent that they got correct was around the fact that he was put on medical, and much to the chagrin of his family it was never upgraded to honorable.

When he was in Afghanistan, he had been in a hot zone with me. He had seen his best friend’s life flash before his eyes. Once back on the ship he was still shaken to his core. He sat on the flight deck with his back against the bulkhead watching planes take off and land. He rocked back and forth and was really close to completely losing it. He had been approached by Spatharos and was asked if he was okay. Spathoros got exactly the answer he was looking for when Krayton stood up. Kray yelled at him in his face at the top of his lungs. “NO!!!! I’M NOT OKAY! MY BEST FRIEND JUST DIED BECAUSE OF YOUR INCOMPETENCE!!!” Frank signaled a nearby marine who took Kray down forcibly and managed to zip tie his hands behind his back. He was then loaded on a backboard with a psyche hood over his face. It had been one of the ugliest scenes I’d ever witnessed as an adult. Let’s just say they were not gentle in making sure he didn’t make a move against our executive officer. Unfortunately for everyone involved except for Spatharos, Castello caught wind of it too late. They quickly got him off the ship on a medical evac back to the states. When I would catch up to him years later, he definitely was not the same man I knew. I was actually surprised to find him at all. There was no length that Spatharos wouldn’t go to to protect his own name.

So, now those of us that remained were gathered together to try and piece it together. I started to talk to them to address the situation. “Okay, so scrap what they are saying on the news. Obviously, someone has fed them information that isn’t accurate.” I started ticking the items off on my hand. Starting with my thumb, “First, the woman they show on television has never even been around the man, so how could that be his wife that he supposedly abused, repeatedly?” They all nodded their heads acknowledging that as fact. “Kray was never in Cuba, and certainly wasn’t trained in torture techniques.” I touch my index finger and move along. “He sure as hell was no war criminal.” I touch my middle finger as I look around at them all. It was still tracking with them. Next, I dismiss my ring finger for the next point, “He and his wife molly had no kids together, she passed away shortly after we got back to the states. The final piece was more heartbreaking than the rest, they had claimed that this man had been selling top secret information to Argentina. “As for the story about him selling information to Argentina? He could have sold them his mom’s carrot cake recipe but he never held a top-secret clearance.”

I hear someone clearing their throat and turn to see Jeff Castello, our old Commanding Officer standing there. “Right on all counts, Mac.” To say that I was shocked was beyond an understatement. I honestly didn’t think his bosses would allow him to associate with me at all anymore. Too much bad blood between myself and those people. They’d tried to kill me so many times it was ridiculous and they knew I was still pissed about that. I shook Jeff’s hand, “Welcome to our little meeting, chief.” He smiled nodding at everyone in greeting. Every person had worked for him at some point in their career. Well, I should say they were all under his command. He didn’t know them as I did, but he knew them. As Navy COs go, he was a good one, but when you have that many people you simply cannot commit to everyone’s sob story and do something about it. My case was different from Jeff, because of how public the transgressions were. It was always with a ton of witnesses around. Every single time, my own personal villain attacked me in a way that made him look like an asshole. The power behind him was the scary part. The “Triad” for lack of a better name was the real power behind him. He was doing their bidding and being rewarded for it every step of the way.

“Have you told them about the real power behind him?”, Jeff asked me. I shake my head, “No, skipper, I haven’t. Go ahead, you have the floor and far more knowledge than I do.” He nodded, one of the few times the man had ever agreed with me, causing me to smile. “Fair enough,” he began speaking as I lit a cigarette and tossed the pack on the common table in the middle of the group. One by one they each grabbed one and listened intently as Jeff described the three members of this power base for Spatharos. “The first man on this list is the son of Alexander Van. Joshua Van is the current commandant of the Marine Corp.” He waited for any questions or comments. To a person, the jaws hung open in looks of shock. “Don’t panic yet, it gets worse.” They all slowly clamped their mouths closed. Spatharos is better connected than any one individual I’ve ever seen. It’s bad enough that Van has his back but there are two others. A former four-star General in the Air Force, Jack Maclan was a highly decorated general who fell in disgrace after it was discovered that he had been sexually harassing young cadets. Even now, he has close ties to the government through his vendor contacts such as Boeing. That’s far from the only one. Finally last but certainly not least is the former head of the central intelligence agency, Jake Sporos. He was removed from his position by a former president and still holds a grudge against that man and all of his supporters around the globe.”

Jeff pauses again waiting for comments, but all he gets in return are looks of helplessness. Well, except for me. “I know that Kray was making a lot of accusations and he wasn’t quiet about it and that’s what drew the attention of Spathoros. I’m hoping that if you guys don’t talk about it, he will go away.” He shakes his head, “or at least not draw his attention.” The group quietly nods along with him, accepting that may be their only hope for survival. I shake his hand, “Thanks Jeff, I know you took a huge risk by coming here and I won’t forget it.” He smiled, “Yes you will,” he chuckled, “All of our well beings may count on that.” I agreed, “All too true.” He sighed, “Don’t go after him, Mac.” I nodded, “Understood, I’ll keep my nose down and attend to family things.” He clapped me on the shoulder, “Good man.”

Fade



{The Bane Home - Las Vegas NV - “Comparisons”}

The scene opens with me sitting in an office chair.  The same office chair that fans and foes alike have seen a dozen times or more. I had noticed lately that I was spending too much time in my own head. It was one of my many flaws, I was critical of others but more so when it came to myself. I knew that my confidence was lacking these days. I also know that as a wrestling talent I was appreciated here. It wasn’t about that at all, it was about this losing streak that I was on.

Right about now, Bill is full of confidence, and why wouldn’t he be? He knows that I’ve been on quite the losing streak as of late, and based on that he should be confident. See, a lot of people think I’m coming into the twilight of my career. They believe that I’ve lost a step and that my joints and bones are starting to ache. In terms of my health, no I’m not at one hundred percent and probably haven’t been since the day before my first match. October will mark my nineteenth year in this business. Hard to believe that I’m still doing this, isn’t it? Regardless of that fact, I could be coming up on my last match at some point in the near future, but it sure as hell won’t be against you.

The sound of starch rubbing against starch can be heard as I stand up, dragging the microphone up with me as I do.

Bill is one of the old-school guys who like to talk about comparisons. It makes him feel better about himself when he gets to try and flaunt that to the younger guys. The problem here in this match for him is that he is not only outgunned but outclassed. It really doesn’t take much to be honest, he’s got no class to begin with. Wanna talk about stats Bill? Okay, you’re six foot four and two hundred and forty pounds. I’m six foot six and I weigh two hundred and eighty pounds. You’re losing on reach and weight class. Those are not the only stats we should talk about though. I am a three-time sin city world champion, and a former internet and roulette champion. I’ve been a world champion fifteen times in my career if we’re talking about the complete body of work. What do you have to talk about? Well, you’re really good at taking care of your wife’s purse dog. That thing would be a light snack for my dogs, not that I would allow that to happen though. I wouldn’t want them to be near anything that is contaminated with your stench.

Maintaining my calm, and yelling at someone like Billiam is a waste of time and serves no purpose.

But what I have to say about Billiam is not all bad, he’s a hell of a fighter when he’s cornered. He has great ring awareness as any good veteran should. He’s held titles here in Sin City, mostly midcard to low card titles but shit that’s more than some have done. We get people that come in here all the time, the show-up, they lose and they go somewhere else. That’s not who Bill is, I’ll give him credit for being resilient as hell. He doesn’t give up and he keeps coming back for more. I find that admirable to be honest, not many old-school guys are left around anymore. I find that no matter how terrible of a person someone is, they always have some redeeming qualities. Even I have a few, whether it’s recognized by Bill or not. He’s quite the talker though, isn’t he?

I smirk, then shake my head and finally sigh as I go on to the next topic.

So, Bill here’s a little free help for you. My match with Ken, left an additional weakness for you to try and exploit. I have soft tissue damage in my abdomen. I know a number of people just rolled their eyes at my supposed arrogance and stupidity. Why tell someone about an injury? Well, telling them is one thing, them capitalizing on it is another story. I could send him a freaking email with a list of all my injuries and it wouldn’t make a bit of difference. He’s too stupid to figure out a way to attack them. Now, I know that was rather unkind for me to say that. As Fenris would tell you, that is tied too closely to emotion and that in and of itself is weakness. You see, I disagree about emotions. Strong emotions are what drive us, and the passion of wanting to be the very best in the industry is what drives me. It has always been my motivation is that, love of the game so to speak.

Looking directly into the camera, a look full of intensity.

My passion for this industry is unrivaled. I don’t care who you are or who you think you are, you won’t match mine for what we do. See, I’m an old-school guy too. I care about the direction this industry is headed. When you look out at the stands at the people cheering at their favorites or booing the ones they hate….that’s what drives me, that is their passion on display for what we do. I’ve heard people laugh at the fans and call them stupid fucking marks. Not me, even during my darkest days, I never referred that way to the people who pay our bills and make it possible for us to earn a living doing something we love. So when we see each other, you’ll know this Bill. You’ll know that I’m bringing all of my passion with me, supported by theirs. Our fans are among the best in the world and I will not let them down.

I wink at the camera

See ya soon bitch.

Fade


[/font][/size]

10
Climax Control Archives / Relflection
« on: August 12, 2022, 07:04:46 PM »
Reflection - RP against Augustino


“I often stood in front of the mirror alone, wondering how ugly a person could get.”
― Charles Bukowski, Ham on Rye

Soft Opening

A lot has changed over the past two years, me, my family, and the environment in which we work. My wife has decided to retire due to injuries, as did my baby sister. I haven’t spoken about Kat yet but will do so very soon.  Things have changed significantly in my life and my philosophy regarding this business. I had one person tell me that I have evolved. Well, I hope so, you can’t spend all your time being a fucking caveman. I mean, you can but it becomes counterproductive after a while.  You may have seen a change in me when I went against Ben Jordan. It’s part of what I hope to accomplish as I continue to transform into what I hope is a better version of myself. I won’t make any promises that I can’t keep but I’ll do my best to carry myself and this world title with pride.


[The Bane Home - Las Vegas NV - “Moments”]

By now, everyone knows how I feel about my wife retiring from wrestling. We inside these four walls have agreed to disagree. I stood firmly by my stance that there was no way in hell that Masque will ever agree to stop until she’s destroyed everything that she believes Amber holds dear. I sat quietly on the back patio, it was early enough that the heat wasn’t overwhelming to the senses. My coffee was warmer than the air around me for some reason, and it felt good. What didn’t feel good was that feeling of impending doom. There was a storm of sorts that was brewing, I could feel it in my blood and bones.

“You look troubled,” Amber said after a quick glance at me. She had her coffee cup in her hand and came and sat next to me. That of course broke my focus momentarily. “Yeah, something is not right,” I began as she took a sip of her coffee. “There is something brewing and unfortunately it’s not coffee,” I quipped after she swallowed her drink. Our dog Kuyon interrupted her retort as he came lumbering out right behind her. He was definitely a momma’s boy that’s for sure. He came and greeted me in his way, setting his head in my lap. “You’re the best dog who ever lived, my friend.” I scratched him behind the ears and he went to his normal place between Amber and I. “Has he been acting okay?” She looked down at him and smiled. “Hasn’t left my side since I’ve been home from the hospital.” I nodded, “He knows.” She considered that “I’ve heard it said that they can pick up on your emotions.” I took a long drink from my cup, then I dug the pack of cigarettes out of my breast pocket. He looked up at me and then at her, satisfied everything was okay, he laid his head back down.

These moments had become precious to me. She didn’t talk much, especially about what happened. I couldn’t blame her for that, no human or animal should ever have to go through what she had. If I was honest, that was one of two times in my life that I wanted to kill someone. Literally, I had wanted to choke that bitch until she was dead. The thing that bothered me was that I couldn’t. I could not simply take the life of another person. My own father, well that was different, he had left me no choice in the matter. Taking the life of that old bastard was justified, it never bothered me once. This though was different for some reason. It could just be that I felt like it would be wrong for me to take that action. It really felt like it should be Amber that had the right to do that. Now she was retiring and would not be able to take that action. My wife had given up. She was scared, rightly so, what Masque had done to her was one of the cruelest things I’d ever seen in my twenty years in the Wrestling business.
“I think that the most troubling thing to me is the fact that the last two times I picked my opponent, I failed.” I was trying to steer clear of the Masque topic because that always ended badly. “You’re the only one that can control that. Augustino is a good competitor but you’re the best in this company today. You’ve got the hardware to prove it.” I nod, I did two other times as well and we remember how that turned out.” She didn’t say anything in response as we sat there for a bit. I lit a cigarette, exhaling forcefully. I allowed my hand with the cigarette to hang loosely on my right side in an effort to keep the smoke out of her face. Mother nature decided to help a fella out as a light breeze picked up and redirected to smoke.

“You’ve been having the nightmares again,” it wasn’t really a question but a statement. I took another drag from my cigarette and exhaled slowly as I leaned forward. “Yeah,” I said slowly and then looked at her. “Another reminder of a time in my life that I’d rather forget.”

Falshback to 2 a.m. that morning

Dreams can be beautiful or they can just be ugly. Sadly, these dreams were a construct of my past. My past was ugly, it always came back to haunt me in the wee hours of the morning. It was always the same dream, a then Leutinnuet Junior Grade Frank Spatharos laughing at me, for not wanting to do what he had ordered me to do. A man of zero morals and even less character. He had ordered me to waterboard women in the presence of their husbands. Until the men cracked and confessed. It had come to the point that I was now a harbinger of death in Cuba. When the men saw me they would confess to whatever Saptharos wanted. I hated him and I hated myself even more. What most people failed to understand is that when you join the military your rights no longer exist.

“Bane!” came the command from Spatharos, “Again!” I began the process again, looking at the man who had tears in his eyes and hatred in his heart. I had a similar look on my face, my tears were as real as his. The amount of self-loathing I experienced in my six months there could not be matched, no how hard you tried. The man tried not to watch me and every time he tried to look away, one of the SpecOps guys would force him to watch until his spirit was shattered. He agreed to confess after he could no longer stand it. I stopped the process at that point, which I would pay for later. Frank didn’t like it when people didn’t wait for his order, I was at the end of my tour in Cuba and had developed what we call “Short Timer’s Syndrome.” That’s what happens when you no longer give a fuck. I didn’t wait and exited the room, I leaned against the wall to catch my breath and to try not to throw up.

That had been the last straw for me, I would try to go to the old man again and put a stop to this. “What the fuck do you think you’re doing?” The expected and harsh words roared out of Frank’s mouth on time. You could almost set a watch to his outbursts, especially if I was around. I responded in my flippant way, “My job in that room is done, so I’m taking a break.” He sneered at me, “I could shoot you now and declare it as treason on your part, we are still at war with terrorist.” I smirked because no war had been officially declared against any nation. “Ya know Francis, you could try.” He was in my face within a heartbeat, his sidearm in his hand. He held the gun up and pointed it at my temple. “This is important work I’m doing here and I won’t allow the likes of you to destroy everything I’ve done.” I pulled out a small metal tin, opening it I placed an altoid in my mouth. I offered him one and he smacked the tin out of my hand. “Well, that was rather unpleasant, you could have just politely declined.” I saw a figure out of my peripheral and knew the man well.

“Leutinnent Junior Grade Spatharos, is there a particular reason you have a firearm in this area? I’d also love to know why you have said firearm pointed at a man under my command.” I watched as the color drained from his face. He lowered the pistol, reholstering it. “Captain…,” he began but Captain Jeff Castello was a man who didn’t tolerate fools. “Stowe it Spatharos, in my office, now!” I had never heard the old man bellow like that before, he was genuinely pissed. After Spatharos had walked away, he looked at me. “Petty Officer Bane, I know this is the last twenty-four hours of your time here. I’m placing you on leave. Make no contact with that officer, do you understand me?” I snapped to attention and saluted him, then, “Yes sir.” He returned the salute and sent me on my way.

Present day

Amber, “I had no idea.” I gave her a sad smile, “It’s not something I enjoy sharing about my past, but I felt like you deserved to know. To understand that when you don’t believe what a good person you are, I know otherwise.” I smile a sad smile in her direction, “but that is an argument for another day.”

Fade.



[On the Air - local radio station in Las Vegas NV - “clearing the air”]

These radio studios all smelled the same, they smelled of booze and other poor life choices. Here I was though, to hype my title defense over in India and the fight of the decade with my brother later on.

“Friends, welcome back to Kay Eff Emm Ell where we are live with the Sin City World Champion, Mac Bane. I am your host for the next hour, Kayfabe Kerry. Welcome Mac, It’s always a pleasure to talk to you.” I nodded, smiling, “Thanks Kerry, glad to be here,” I said almost through gritted teeth. I despised these guys' show and him personally. “Thanks so much, Champ, it’s always a great time here in the studio. If you have been sleeping under a rock or haven’t been paying attention for the last couple of years. Mac is one of those once-in-a-lifetime athletes. He burst onto the scene a couple of years ago and has been on a roll ever since. He has been of the most dominant forces that Sin City has had in years.”  I smile along at his candy coated bullshit that he always puts out there to try and butter up his guests. He liked to blindside them with questions or sometimes accusations depending on who it was. “That’s very kind, Kerry, thank you.” I said in my soft baritone voice. “You’ve earned it big man, the way you have dismantled people has been amazing to watch.” I nodded along, smiling in the appropriate places.

“I know you have a flight to catch, so…let’s get right to it. Is it true that you requested Augustino be the first contender for the world title? If so, why?” I smiled a gentle smile, “Actually Ken Davison is the contender. I asked for Augustino out of respect. He’s a guy that never asks for title shots, so why not put a spotlight on him?” He smirks at my response and I shoot him a look that tells him to not do anything stupid. “How has Augustino impressed you to the point that you think he deserves a shot?” I studied him for a moment, he’s sweating bullets right now and knows my reputation with dealing with dirt sheet writers. “Everyone deserves a chance to shine, Kerry.” It was all he could do not to laugh as I said it. “Don’t take this personally but that sounds like a crock to me. Wouldn’t it be more accurate to say that you needed a week off after getting your ass kicked by Ben Jordan?”

He was far from the first to say something like that, or think it, I’m sure. “Have you ever even been in a wrestling ring,” I asked him with no hint of malice. The question hung there in the air and Kerry started to speak a couple of times but no words came out. “I’ll take that as a no then. There are no easy weeks in this business, I thought someone like you would know that. To even consider that was the case is absolute crap.” I studied his reaction and he was embarrassed and maybe a little shocked at what I had to say. “Now then, I’ve got a title defense against Augustino in India in a few days and then again when I face Ken Davison if Auggy doesn’t kick my ass. If you wanna talk about that, cool, otherwise this interview is over.” He signaled to the booth to go to the commercial and they obliged him. We sat there and looked at each other for a moment, the commercial was coming to an end. “Well,” I asked him and he ignored it.

“And we’re back from the break,” he said as we continued the interview. “You mentioned “Godly” Ken Davison. It’s known that you guys are friends, and where one goes the other is not too far behind.” I nodded, “That’s true, we’ve been friends for most of my career.” “So, why does he want this title shot so badly?” I smiled in response, “It’s a natural progression honestly, every man and woman in this sport wants to be on top of the mountain. None of us are satisfied with a secondary title. We all want to be known as the best that a company has on their roster and dare anyone to prove them wrong.” He seemed to accept that, “Before we continue, I wanted to apologize to you, Mac. My previous questions and behavior were not acceptable.” I studied him for a moment and he appeared to be earnest in his apology. “Apology accepted.” He looked relieved and I looked over towards the booth where the program manager sat with a smile on his face and a self-satisfied look on his face. I didn’t say anything I let him continue to ramble on.

“Mac, if you don’t mind, I was hoping I could ask you about your wife, Amber, and how her recovery is going?” I nodded, and since he asked with no hint of malicious intent, “She’s doing better.” He seemed to accept that, “Do you guys have any kind of time table planned for her return to the ring?” I hesitated briefly, “Not yet, the healing process with these kinds of injuries is very time-consuming, so we really have no idea.” He nodded his head, seemingly satisfied with the answers, and smiled as he spoke, “Ladies and gentlemen, that’s all we have time for with the champ at this time. Mac, thank you so much for taking some time for us today.” I all but laughed at the relieved look on his face, “It’s been my pleasure Kerry, keep up the great work.”

Fade



[In-Studio - “The Crux of the Issue”]

I stood in front of the camera for what seemed like the millionth time, it was becoming more and more difficult to cut these promos. Had I lost my love for this game? Hell, maybe Amber was on the right track, maybe it was time for me to hang up the wrestling boots for good. It was an issue that I was struggling with inside of myself but never spoken aloud. That being said, it was time to speak to the fans and my opponent, whether I was ready to do so or not.

Augustino. Do you know what I see when I look at you?

I remain silent for a moment allowing the sun coming in through the window to bathe my face in its light.

I see myself, from many years ago.

I smile a wistful smile at the camera.

There was a time in my career when people said, oh yeah, he’s a great mid card guy but he’ll never be a world champion. The real crux of the issue with that is that I had begun to believe them.

I shake my head in disgust, another pause before I continue.

They were wrong about me, just as the people who say the same about you are. All you have to do is to look at your title reigns here in Sin City. If I’m not mistaken you hold the record for title reigns as the internet champion. You’ve only had one world title match though and I have to wonder why. Was it because you didn’t want to pursue it? Were they holding you back? Was it because they don’t consider you to be a world champion caliber athlete? 

I furrow my brow in annoyance.

I don’t know the answers to those questions, and you may not either. What I do know is that you’ve been a motorsports champion and held every title here with the exception of the one I’m carrying. You are a fun guy to be around and your promos are incredibly amusing. All in all, you are a good human being.

I smile gently at the camera.

Look, I know all this sounds weird coming from me, especially considering the unkind words I’ve spoken about many people around here. I’m not trying to give you any sense of false hope or be a life coach or any silly shit like that. 

The smile remains, amusing myself with such candor about a guy I have never lost to.

I don’t want the same old Augustino that no one takes seriously. I want the guy who has won the Internet Title on many occasions. I want the guy who was a champion outside of the ring. I want the man, who without a doubt is a top level competitor and has proven it countless times. I want you to come to try and take my title away. Show me that you have some fucking balls Auggy. Show me the fire!

I continued to smile as I finish that part of it up.

What you’ll get in return is the same man who has held this world title on three separate occasions.

My smile turns more predatory, the smile of a hunter about to pounce on his prey.

I hope you’re okay with me calling you Auggy? I think it has a nice ring to it, so I’m going to call you Auggy. This is your opportunity to shine, you are getting something that a lot of people I’ve stood across from don’t get.

My respect.

It doesn’t come easy and it ain’t cheap my friend. It costs more than you may be willing to pay. One thing that hasn’t changed about me is that I play for blood and I play for keeps. If you can withstand the storm, you’ve got a chance. I don’t give a shit what anyone says about you. Bring everything you’ve got Auggy, I damn sure will. If you can beat me, it’ll make you a fucking legend in that locker room. If you can beat me, I’ll put this belt on you myself and hoist you into the air to help you celebrate. In this business, anyone can beat anyone on any given day. This may be your day.


Still smiling, and then abruptly the smile is gone.

Or it could just be another ass whooping handed out by yours truly. Only you can determine the outcome. Only you can prove them wrong, Auggy. It’s simply my job to make sure you cant, and I’m very, very good at my job. This will take every ounce of perseverance you have in your body, when you dig deeper for that extra, then discover it isn’t enough. Can you dig deeper still to pry this title out of my hands? You’ll have to kill me to do so, Auggy. This is my home, and I’m proud to represent it.


11
Climax Control Archives / The Clock is Ticking
« on: July 29, 2022, 11:32:49 PM »
The clock is ticking

“Facing it, always facing it, that’s the way to get through. Face it.”
― Conrad Joseph


Too many distractions and adversity can quickly turn a proven champion into a chump. I knew it in my heart. The distractions were real. I had just won the Sin City World title back from Knox. Life should be golden, right? Nope, not in my life. My wife has decided to quit to help protect people from Masque. I was spreading myself thin in an attempt to block out the noise. To distract me from the matter at hand. Now I was faced with an opponent who is world-class at everything he does.



{Hell’s Gate Dojo - Grand Junction, Colorado - “Closure”}

There was a feeling of guilt as I sat in whisper’s office and looked down at the title belt. Whisper and Kat had been watching me the whole time. “This victory seems anti-climactic to me for some reason. Like I didn’t get him at his best.” I hadn’t even realized I’d said it out loud. Whisper smiles pleasantly, “Does it matter?” Kat frowned a bit, as she is known to do. I looked up at them both, “Don’t get me wrong, justice was served, and I took back this.” I raised up the belt slightly from my lap. “More importantly, I hope that I shed enough of his blood to soothe your wounds, Kat.” She nodded but said nothing. There was definitely something going on there but I would not pry. Not right now anyway. A more genuine smile crossed the lips of Whisper as she had been listening into my headspace. “The Wisdom of a sage,” she mused, shooting me a wink. Of course, she was, it was her way and I didn’t mind. “Baby sister, I truly hope that brought you some closure. I hope you’ll be able to move on from that now.” She nodded, obviously still holding something back from me.

She’ll come around when she’s ready was the thought that entered my mind. I nodded, then grunted as I stood up. “Still in pain?”, Whisper asked. I nodded, “Not as much this week but occasionally I still get twinges here and there.” I shrugged it off, “I hope you ladies will forgive me, but I need to step outside and get some air and a cigarette.” Kat smiled and nodded. “Of course, we’ll be here when you come back in,” Whisper murmured to me. I pulled the door open and headed outside. Whisper came out shortly after that, she laid her hand on my shoulder. “You know, in this industry, we are all just living on borrowed time.” I nodded, “We all have a timer, that’s true. It’s just a matter of being smart enough to know when it’s time to hang it up.” She smiled at me, “For a violent man, you are at times very eloquent.” I laughed out loud at her comment, “Glad I don’t always appear to be a buffoon.” She laughed that silvery laugh that she is known for.

“I know you are not happy with that match, it was written all over your face,” she began. “You accomplished both of your goals for that though. It doesn’t make you less for it because of what you think about Knox.” I nodded, but she interrupted anything I might say. “There was a third goal was there not?” I sighed, “Yes, whether it will be enough for him is another question. I’ve given him the tools to correct his course, I don’t know how that will work out quite yet.” She nodded her head, “Well, we can only lead them to a path, we cannot make them walk it. He will have to choose his own way from here.” I accepted that as gospel because Whisper was rarely wrong about much of anything. She was also known to be a good judge of character. She patted me on the shoulder, “And that is why I chose to help you to begin with Mac, underneath all that gruff is a very good man. Never forget that.”

Fade



{The Bane Ranch - Port Arthur TX - “Change of hands”}

Amber and I stood on the porch of the “Crooked M” ranch. The sun beat down on us unmercifully as we stared out at the land, now that it was back in our possession. There was hot then there was, “Oh for fucks sakes, why am I out here?” Amber was healing, probably at a much faster rate than anyone suspected. We had been out here for a while and she showed no signs of fatigue. I looked over at her,  “There are few things in life that give me greater pleasure than reclaiming what is mine.” I knew that what I had to say next was a sore subject for her.

“I had taken a deal from the hated Delgado family, based on advice from a friend of mine. It had all been part of a huge sting operation they were doing on this east coast crime family. So many things could have gone wrong, but I was still standing and had reclaimed the SCW World title. That could have also gone horribly wrong, but I’m still here to tell the tale.”

I mused to myself as I told Amber the story of how we got the ranch back. She shook her head and laughed. “So, that’s what that was about? You allowed Jeff to put you in harm’s way. I’ll beat his ass once I’m done healing, you can tell him I said that.”

I chuckled softly as she made her opinion known to everyone in the tri-county area. “Yes ma’am, I will make sure to relay that to him at my earliest convenience,” I said in a tone dripping with sarcasm. She motioned me to move along with the story and so I began…

[sixty days ago]

I was in the Beaumont, Texas Airport for a connecting flight. Catching up on messages and phone calls when my phone rang. I know the number, but she was in protective custody. “Senor Bane.” I paused for a moment, “You know you’re not supposed to contact me, those were Jeff’s explicit instructions, were they not?” I short pause and a giggle could be heard in the background. “I’ll put you on speaker,” she said with a lightness to her voice that I had not heard before. “Mac, it’s Jeff. She had my permission and with good reason, she’s got a gift for you.” I cringed, this could be really good or really, really, bad. Before I responded, I made sure to smile, I didn’t want her to think that I was mad or anything. “Alright, I’m all ears,” I said in the most jovial way I could muster. The reason was simple, she had been through so much. She had been sold into the sex trade by her own husband.

“Senor Bane, are you still with us?” I responded immediately, “I sure am, Mrs. D”. I was then cut off by Jeff, “Miss Garza,” he corrected me. “Of course, my apologies Miss Garza.” She laughed, “That is quite alright, it takes some getting used to. The reason I am calling you is to let you know, that your former property is being resold, and I would like to give you the first opportunity to buy it back.” I smiled, wondering how much this was going to cost me? “Okay, and what is the asking price?” Again I hear Jeff laughing in the background. “My asking price is two hundred and fifty dollars.” If I’m honest, I almost swallowed my tongue. “Now, why would you ask for a penny on the dollar that was paid for it? I’m more than willing to pay you what I paid for it.” Again more laughter from my old friend. “Because if not for you, myself and my children would still be in harm's way.” It was Jeff’s turn to interject, “Mac, do you have any idea of the net worth of her former husband? She got everything he owned in the divorce proceedings.” I absently scratched my chin and allowed a slow whistle to escape me.

“Okay, where do I need to go to finalize this transaction,” I asked them. Jeff spoke first, “In thirty days' time, meet us at the ranch and we can finalize it there.”

[present day]



The deed had been transferred back to me with all rights, which these days was a rarity to be sure. We had spent the last forty-five days undoing the damage that had been done and we still had a long way to go. Progress was progress though, much like my broken friendship with Knox, it was better but still a long way to go. So this was when the real work started. There were various tunnels that had been used to smuggle people into the united states from an inlet about 3 miles from here. Filling them in was already going and surprisingly enough all of my cattle was still here. Maybe being known as “Cowboy”, wasn’t such a bad thing after all. More importantly than all that, I was able to bring all my ranch hands back to work. I still preferred the one that Whisper had given me. “The Harbinger of Violence” however was a story for another day.

They were all gathered around the ranch house, the sun had just come up and they were all looking at me. “Look boys, I wouldn’t blame any of ya for being pissed at me for selling the place, to begin with. I know you guys and gals were collecting unemployment, I’m sure that at least part of you had to pay into the IRS.” There was some low-key murmuring in the group, not really angry murmuring but some commiseration to be sure. “If you did, well, I’m sorry. More than that though, bring me your statements and I’ll make sure you get reimbursed one hundred percent.” I was caught off guard by the gasp of shock from the bunch and I smiled. “Surely you didn’t think I was that big of an asshole. It’s hard enough to make a buck right now, no way I’m going to make you pay twice for my decision-making.”

I smiled again as some of them had huge grins on their faces. “You folks ready to get to work?” They let out a roar of approval and we were all set to work. After they started to head out to carry out their tasks, my foreman, Joshua remained behind. “None of this bunch was ever mad at ya, you know?” I smiled at my oldest friend, a guy that I went through school with from first grade all the way to graduating high school together. “Well, Josh, I know I would have been if it had been me on the receiving end.” He chuckled a bit, “Son, you pay double what anyone else around here does. These folks would have to go work in the refineries to even get close to that kind of money.” He started to walk away, “I get it Josh, and if I can help it they won’t be put in that position again.” I turned around and was walking backward when he responded, “I know Mac, and we’re proud to work at the Crooked M.” With that, he tipped his hat to myself and Amber and got to work.

Looking over at her I said, “What a strange trip it’s been. Long before I started winning championships, my wife at the time, Melissa, and I lived in a studio apartment in Port Arthur. As a second-generation wrestler, I was working indy shows very early on. In between that and then serving my country….let’s just say we were what they would call dirt road poor. So, when I started making good money, that’s when all of this…this dream became possible. When I became a rancher, I didn’t know shit about it or the work involved. This was not a place that had been handed down through generations where I would have gotten all that knowledge from my father or grandfather. I bought this place not long after my first world title reign began. Right before buying this place, I talked to friends from high school who worked at other ranches. Most of these folks.”

I motion off in a vague direction.

“Had been involved with rodeo circuits and such, so they knew their way around cattle. That’s where we started learning together. I lost a lot of money in the beginning as we started figuring things out. It took almost five years of struggle to get this place worked into a productive, working ranch. I’m telling you this story, so you’ll understand that I have no quit in me. I don’t give up, and I have a very blue-collar, never say die attitude. My love, that being said, this is not a shot at you or your desire to quit so that Masque will go away.”

Fade



{The Bane Home - Las Vegas - NV - “The plan”}

I really preferred not to be cooked alive, but this was Vegas and it was summer. So, I tried to keep my bitching to a minimum as much as I could. I mean, I grew up bailing hay, I should be used to this but that was a long time ago. I had spent so much of my adult life in milder climates, in some ways that pussified me. I didn’t like that either. Regardless of that, Amber and I were talking about this plan of hers. She said it again, “If I don’t go back, she’ll leave.” I shook my head in dismay and disbelief. I sighed at first, “Red, I think you are misjudging her. I don’t believe for a moment that she will be satisfied with you quitting the business.” Her back stiffened as I challenged her theory. “To me,” I began, “She’s not that type of person.” She frowned at me, “How do you know this won’t work?” I smiled at her, “I don’t know that it won’t work, I’m not trying to be a pessimist here or anything like that, just don’t be surprised if this backfires.” I take a sip of coffee, it had become lukewarm and slightly bitter. We had been out here on the back porch for a while I realized. I don’t even make a face at the taste, I instead take out a cigarette and light it. I chose at that moment to cover up the bitterness with nicotine. I exhaled slowly as I thought of a way to smooth this over.

“Okay Red, we’ll try it your way,” I said finally to break the silence. She nodded, and I knew she was praying that she was right. I was as well, even though I know that people like Masque won’t simply go away until maximum damage was achieved. Mercedes was in for a long fucking night, and it wouldn’t matter whether she won or lost the match. She was simply going to lose, in our house, we had respect for her, too bad it was wasted on a corpse. She was like we all were, just playing a game we couldn’t win on borrowed time. Hers was simply shorter than most. It wasn’t that I didn’t believe in Miss Vargas, it was just the cold brutality of being honest. She was outmatched in this match and everyone knew it but her. As for my own, well if I’m honest about that. I was also probably outmatched as far as most people were concerned. Then again, I was in a place that only a select few could say they had been. I wasn’t supposed to be here at all.

“I remember when I first started in the business, my own father told me that I sucked and I would never be what he was, “A Champion”. It got worse as I started to stretch my wings and visit different companies. I was told time and time again that the best I could hope for was to be a curtain jerker. “ I was just talking out loud and Amber smiled. “Fifteen world title reigns later…not too bad for a curtain jerker.” I smiled in return, “It’s alright I guess. They also said the same thing about me when you and I started seeing each other. That you were out of my league and I was grasping at straws.” She laughed softly, “They were half right,” she said in a sarcastic tone. It was my turn to laugh, “Yeah, you were definitely out of my league, no doubt about that, and you still are, my love.”

Fade.




[/center] The Test [/center]

Standing in front of the camera, still having red splotches on my face where the lacerations were healing, albeit slowly. With the world title slung over my shoulder and a grin on my face.

Ben Jordan.

I shake my head in disbelief, not only for this dream match but that I didn’t start that the way I had planned.

My apologies, I got a little excited there. I would be remiss if I didn’t start with the man I won this title from. Matt Knox. The Raven, I’ve said it before and I’ll repeat it, that match had to happen, friend. I know we don’t see eye to eye on many things, but I think that was for the best. I don’t say that because I’ve got the title back. To be honest, I didn’t want it to be a title match. You and I shed damn near enough of each other's blood to float a battleship. Unfortunately, that’s the way it had to be. In order to move forward or close out that chapter, I think we should be on our way, maybe not the way things used to be, but to the point where I don’t want to kill you on site.

My smile remains as I continue.

One of the things that’s always impressed me about Ben Jordan is his honor. I’ll say it again, he’s got enough for four people. Think about it, do you know a lot of people who would turn down a title opportunity because they don’t believe they’ve earned one since coming back? Despite the fact that he’s done everything there is to do in Sin City, he’s a man that doesn’t depend on his past accomplishments to get over with the fans or with the people in the locker room. To put it more simply, he’s just a good human.

My smile broadens at the amount of respect I’m showing the man. I know the praise is justified, a thousand percent justified.

When Ben and I square off there’s a lot more at stake than many would think. If he beats me in a nontitle match, you have to consider him a contender. A win like that elevates him back into the main event.  Then there is more adversity that I become thrust into. I told Mark and Christian that Ken gets the next shot, I don’t care if it causes the entire roster to have apoplexy. That’s the way it’s going to be.

I bow my head for a moment, now with the smile gone.

What about the inverse of that, what if I completely dominate this match?  What if I completely destroy the Cockney King? Does that ruin his legacy? Does it make him less important to the landscape of Sin City? No, not at all. Ben is who he is, that’s a lot to hang your hat on by itself.

I’d forgotten how good it feels to heap praise on another competitor. My return to center feels really good right now and I hoped it showed.

If he beats me he will have beaten one of the most dominant champions that Sin City has had in a long time. I make no excuses for the mistakes I’ve made, I own them all. I’ve made plenty but in long run, I think I’m far better than most will ever give me credit for. That’s not really much, most of the roster gives me no credit at all. 

The smile returns with a hint of remorse.

Being a three-time world champion. It’s rare in most companies these days. I’ve done that in less than two years here. That also means I’ve lost this title twice. Some would like to shame me for that. Except when you consider who I lost to. Alex Jones and Matt Knox, i feel no shame at all for losing to either of them. It’s why I hand-picked both, I love testing myself against great talent.

The smile remains but with a twinkle in my eyes to reveal how much I’m enjoying this right now.

My friend Ken challenged me for this belt. Was it a mistake to accept his challenge so openly? Time will tell, but I don’t believe it is, not because I think I can beat him. He’s another on the roster that has been overlooked. He wants to step up and prove that he is every bit as good as advertised. I can’t fault him for his reasons, everyone wants to chase the gold that I hold. If they don’t then they don’t belong in this business.

I loosen the ponytail and allow my hair to flow loosely as I start getting close to the end of what I need to say.

It all leads back to Ben Jordan, and I mean this in the most complimentary way I can manage. It was me that called you out Ben, and it made you so mad that you went and resigned with Sin City. I know the words I used then were not complimentary, nor were they kind. At the end of the day, you came back and have been trying to reestablish yourself as a main event contender. You were never willing to rest on your laurels or past accomplishments. I’m glad you’re back, regardless of the reasons why.

I tip my black stetson to him and a wink follows.

This place has needed you for a long time, the locker room has few leaders and fewer that can carry this place's torch like you did. I know that you love this company and it’s the only place you’ve ever been. Your passion runs deep for this place and so does mine. It’s the only reason I’m still here. In a lot of ways, I’m the only reason it’s still standing. I gave this place star power, visibility, and most importantly credibility. I’m not ashamed of any of it. I regret nothing I did in the last two years. I regale in it, whether anyone likes it or not. I love the fact that you came out of isolation to shut me up. Thing is, I have a big fucking mouth son. I don’t get shut up or shut down that easy. Respect aside, I’m still YOUR world champion.

Fade.

12
Climax Control Archives / In Search of the White Wolf
« on: May 27, 2022, 09:02:24 PM »

“Success is how high you bounce after you hit bottom.” – General George Patton

{The Bane Home - Las Vegas NV - “In search of the white wolf”}

A few days after Into The Void was one of recovery and anger management. I could have lost the Sin City title to anyone but Knox and been okay with it. To call this a minor setback would be a lie of epic proportions. There was a reason I chose him as the number one contender. I wanted to hurt him, humiliate him, and tarnish his reputation. I failed not only in doing what I had set out to do. I was unable to defend that title, at the moment, I wasn’t sure which one was more humiliating. That however was a fleeting thought in terms of my priorities. My priority right now was my wife, she had assured me at the show that she had this and that she was okay. I’m sure in her defense, she believed that but I knew better. I also knew she wasn’t the only one under the influence of Masque DeLune. That much was obvious, especially in the interactions I’d had with Knox. She had her hooks in him, and it was deep. She had something on him, I didn’t know what it was, I also didn’t understand why I even cared.

That’s when my phone started to chime, letting me know about the Twitter activity. I looked down to see that Fenris made his escape from his brother and mother's protective custody. That was concerning on a lot of levels, mostly because the man was probably around eighty or ninety percent blind now, thanks to Vinnie. I responded to Aaron, letting him know that I would go and look for him. I had told him days before that I had a friend who could help. She was retired Navy, her retirement was forced upon her by an explosion while we were in Afghanistan. She retired close to the same time that I decided to accept my honorable discharge and leave the service. “Well, time to call the “A” team and get someone tough that can get through to the man.” I picked up the phone and called my friend Vivian Castle. She was also the owner of one of Kuyon’s brothers. Funny how when I thought of the old boy he came trotting up with his tongue lolling out. He was a happy dog, and he made us happy. He might be the best guard dog I’ve ever seen. He, because of his breed is a natural at that.

“Well old man, Aunt Viv would be coming to visit tonight.” At the sound of her name, he barked at me and spun around in a circle, to show his joy. I scratched him behind the ears. I picked up the phone and found her number on speed dial as one of my favorites. I pressed the call button and it rang about four times before she picked up. “Hey hey, Mac! How are you doing?” I smiled as I answered, “Hey Chief, I’m good. I need your help if you are still in town.” She sighed, for that boy that got blinded last night?” I grunted, “Yeah that's the one. He’s a hard case to be honest Viv.” She barked a laugh when I said it, “Then me, and him will get along just fine.” Then it was my turn, Vivian is a hard-nosed bitch, and that was being kind. I chuckled softly, “I have no doubts it will be a match made in the bowels of hell.” “Why Mac, you say the sweetest things.” “I’ll pick you up in about half an hour if that’s okay?” “That’s fine, Krayon has been missing you guys.” I smiled at the name she had given him. It’s a running joke between the Navy and the Marine Corp. The belief was that Marines were so dumb that we started calling them crayon eaters.

“We’ll have to bring you over for supper one night this week, that way the boys can reconnect and you and I can catch up.” “Sound good, Mac, see you in a bit.” I ended the call so I could focus on where to look for Fenris. According to his brother, the GO Gym and the park were the best places to look.

Fade
{The Go Gym - “Where is Fenris?”}

After a brief interaction with Despy on Twitter, he had said that K hadn’t been there. Vivian and I were going to double-check regardless. Not that I didn’t trust Despy, but he could be wrong, I mean everyone has an off day from time to time. As we pulled into the parking spot, I put the truck in neutral, set the parking brake, and killed the motor. Vivian looked over at me, “Mac, this truck is amazing. The sound system, and that hemi, it vibrates in all the right ways.” I laughed out loud at her comment, “Yes ma’am, Amber has said the same thing to me more than once.” Krayon plopped his head over the console from the back seat. I chuckled, scratching him behind the ears, “Despy is gonna love you.” Vivian, “Another wrestler?” I smiled, “Not just another wrestler, a very special one, Viv. Despy suffered a traumatic brain injury when he was younger. His maturity level is kinda a low for his age but a really good man overall.” She nodded accepting that. “If you like him, that’s good enough for me. I’ll use my party manners.” I smiled again, “Thank you, Viv.” Lord knows I had seen here enough times with no manners. We exited my Ram and headed towards the door. I set the alarm with a quick click of the remote and we entered.

I entered the lobby area where Despy was holding down the front door. He smiled as we approached. “Good Morning, are you a member of the Go Gym?” I looked at Viv and then back at Despy. “Despy, we know each other, I’m not a member…” He cuts me off, “Then you cannot go beyond this point, sir.” Vivian touched me on the forearm, “Unlock the truck please, I’ll be right back,” She said in a conspiratorial tone. I clicked the button and she made her way out the truck. “Don’t you remember me telling you that I was looking for Fenris, earlier?” He looked at me with a blank stare. “Maybe.” He looked over at Angel as if to confirm. That’s when Vivian returned with Krayon. “PUPPY!!!” He yelled as he scrambled out of his chair to meet Krayon. That woman was bloody brilliant in my opinion. I tried to make my way past the front desk but he figured us out and he quickly scrambled back into position, with arms stretched out wide. “You are not a member and I will not buzz you in.” He said it in such a bold way that I had no doubt about his sincerity. I put on a hand on Despy’s shoulder, “Look, my friend. Fenris left home this morning without anyone being able to stop him.” He nodded solemnly and understood. “This is my friend Vivian and her pup is named Krayon. “You mean, like the kind of crayons that marines eat?” I couldn’t help myself at that point, Vivian and I were both laughing so hard….it was truly funny. I looked over at Angel, I could almost swear he was smiling. “Did Angel tell you about that?” Despy, “Angel always tells me such funny things.”

“Fenris was blinded in that match, Desp, I’m trying to help his family find him.” He started to retort but the buzzer for the door went off just then. We looked over at the desk and Angel was sitting in his seat. Despy looked at me and then back at Angel, “I guess I’ve been vetoed. From there Vivian, Krayon, and I made our way into the gym proper. There was not anyone here yet and out of curiosity, I went to the men's locker room. Also empty, “Shit, the dog park it is then.” I came back through the doors. Vivian, “No luck I take it?” I shake my head, “No there’s hardly a soul in there. Despy, you and Angel make wonderful security here at the Gym. Thank you for doing such a wonderful job. You are both incredible.” I smiled, “Of course, we always do our absolute best!” Despy, carrying Angel along for the ride, approached Krayon. Kneeling down so he could be at eye level, “He’s beautiful.” In response, Krayon laid his head on Despy’s shoulder as if hugging him. I smiled at the sight of it. Despy in return hugged Krayon back, in a truly sweet moment. The Cane Corso breed is known for being great protectors and once they’ve bonded with someone they are friends for life. Despy might not have realized it but at that moment he had a new friend who would shred anyone who might threaten him.

“Amazing” was all Viv could say when I described what happened. “Honestly Viv I’ve never seen that happen with this breed before. Krayon is a sweet boy and I think he noticed something about Despy that most humans can’t fathom.” She hesitated only briefly before asking, “What’s that Mac?” I smiled as I glanced over my shoulder at Krayon, “It’s his heart, Viv, that young man has a heart three times the size of Krayon. He’s one  of the few people I give a free pass to in this business.”

Later that afternoon at the park

We arrived late afternoon at the park that Fenris and Kyssa like to go to. The later in the day that it got to be, the more worried I had become. K was a stud athlete but even the best fighter in the world needed his eyes to be that guy. “You’re concerned about this young man.” I nodded out of habit, “Yeah, he’s a good kid and an amazing fighter.” I scanned the area looking for any sign of Kyssa and Fenris. “Not seeing anyone that even remotely looks like him.” She looked down for a moment, “Let’s just walk around, it’ll be good for us to stretch our legs for a bit.” She took the leash off of Krayon and true to his training, he wouldn’t leave her side. We began to walk around, every so often stopping to show his picture with Kyssa but no one it seemed had seen them. I wouldn’t give up though, I thought of K as a friend and peer, this had to be devastating for him. “Out of curiosity Viv, how did you know that he got blinded at that show?” She laughed a silvery little laugh, “Mac, I’m blind, not deaf. I’ve followed your career for years. My husband, Ray, is a bit of a technology nerd. So, he’s set up, even my phone to where it does what he called a web crawl. It looks for any mention of you and if it’s new it will alert me and I can have the phone read it out to me or play the video that you are mentioned in.”

I allow a slow whistle to escape me, “That's pretty impressive in a digital stalker kind of way.” she laughed at my comment, “Mac, you know better than that. I just like to keep track of what my favorite Texas boy is up to. I mean, I know I don’t tell you very often, how much I appreciate what you did for me and in the Veteran Community. You have been generous and loving to us all.” I sighed, thankful for the tears she couldn’t see forming in my eyes. “Thank you, Vivian.” That’s all I could say, anything more would be I don’t know, it would seem arrogant and misplaced. I heard Krayon begin to whine and looked up in the direction he was facing. He has good taste I’ll give him that, Kyssa is a beautiful dog. “Thank you, Krayon, “ I said scratching him behind the ears. “He must have spotted her,” Viv said quietly as she reattached his leash just to be on the safe side. “Good thinking, you never know how things might turn out when two dogs, or people for that matter meet for the first time.” We slowly approached Fenris and Kyssa. When Kyssa saw me, she started wagging her tail so hard it affected her entire body. I chuckled as we got a little closer and it only increased. K looked down at Kyssa, “Must have spotted someone you know,” he mused out loud.

In a calm voice, I said to him, “Hi K.” as expected he tensed up. “Easy man, I’m not here to cause you any grief.” Physically he relaxed if only slightly, his jaw was still clenched tight. “Aaron told me what happened. When the incident happened I called my friend Vivian.” He sighed and if it weren't for the sunglasses I’d swear he rolled his eyes. “What in the actual fuck, Mac!?” the tightness in his shoulders returned and he took on a fighting stance. “You’ll want to ease that up just a bit, K, Vivian has gone through what you are going through.” I don’t know if it was the low rumble in Krayon’s chest or the sound of Viv clearing her throat, but he dropped his hands to his side in surrender. “Mac, when you’re done coddling him, let me know,” was all she said as Kyssa leaned up against her. “That’s what everyone needs is someone who looks at them the way that Kyssa looks at Vivian.” I chuckled a bit, as Viv squatted down and petted her. “That’s because she has good taste, unlike your rude assed friend.” I started to say something but she cut me off, “Don’t make excuses for him, nuh-uh, I’ll say what I need to say to him so he fucking gets it.”

Fade

{In-Studio - The Bane Home - “Embracing it”}

I stand in front of the camera, looking a little tired and a lot pissed off. So many things going on right now that I’m finding it hard to even do this for this show, to be honest.

So, let’s address the elephant in the room, shall we? Yes, I picked my contender, and like last time, I got beat. This time was a bit different though, this time it was personal, and as anyone will tell you in this business. That’s always a mistake. Me? I’ve made plenty of them. This was far from the first and not likely to be my last. I’m human, prone to the same missteps as anyone on the planet. As far as the Sin City World Title goes… I’ve told the bosses that I was choosing not to invoke my rematch clause. That may surprise some of you, but I honestly don’t give a damn.

I set my jaw to continue but then let it loosen and I laugh as I shake my head.

Then we have this climax control. It will be the first one this year without me being the world champion. The company is not better for it, but it is what it is. So the King of pettiness booked me in this cluster fuck for his own personal amusement. It’s not a wrestling match, you know because I get paid to be a wrestler not participate in racing bikes. 

I frown a bit but continue on.

I was accused of stacking the deck in my favor but what everyone seems to forget is that at no point did anyone assist me in retaining my title let alone win it. That’s okay, I’ve embraced this event for the sake of the company. The real problem for you is that you forgot who the fuck I am. The bodies that I’ve left in my wake and the blood I’ve spilled for Sin City Wrestling. About how I put this company on my back for almost a year to help build it back up where it belonged. Augustino, I’m going to apologize to you in advance for what happens next.

I take a deep breath and allow it to be released slowly.

You one hundred percent have the advantage in this match, should you make it to your bike.

I mouth the words, “I’m Sorry”

I know that the person who booked this match didn’t take into account exactly how fucking pissed I’d be. How angry I would become at his attempts to humiliate me. All the time stacking the deck in your favor and his own.

I can feel my blood pressure rising, that righteous anger beginning to boil my blood.

The only key to this match for you Auggie is the fact that if I leave you laying in a pool of your own blood and piss and you never make it to the course. Well, that’s your advantage and career going up in flames before your very eyes. If I lose? Well, that’s what he wanted anyway so you guys go away happy. Right?

I shrug my shoulders.

This match however has been sponsored by George R.R. Martin and you don’t get a happy ending, son. You just get an ending.

I’m furious now and it’s so obvious.

They just couldn’t leave me alone so I could recover and reconcile things in my head and my heart. Now, someone has to pay the price!

I can feel my body trembling with the rage now. I know I’m in a bad place and I have to stop, so I focus on Whisper and the calming emotions wash over me. I continue in a much more calm voice now. Not one full of anger, it’s more disdain than anything.

So, Augustino it comes down to this. First and foremost, will I allow you to survive long enough to make it to where the bikes are? Do you have the fortitude to endure the pain that you know I’m capable and willing of unleashing on you?

I smirk at the camera.

If you can do all of that, do you think anyone will care? Don’t worry baby boy, no one really loves you anyway. They certainly won’t miss you when you’re gone.

Fade to black.


13
Climax Control Archives / The Season Of Settling Scores
« on: April 29, 2022, 10:17:52 PM »

“You don't adjust. You just dominate.” -  Al Davis

{Unnamed Studio - Lesvos, Greece - “More.”}

[on-camera]
[Monday 8 a.m]

Standing in front of a microphone and a camera; wearing jeans, black boots, and a white “Dominate” Sin City t-shirt, I glare at the camera.

“In case you hadn’t noticed, this is not the face of a happy man right now.” I almost yelled it but caught myself.

I shook my head mostly in anger at the outcome of the match with Fenris.

“This was not the ending we wanted was it, K?”

Shaking my head indicating that it wasn’t and mouthing the word, “No”, I grabbed the podium with both hands tightly.

“Like you and I, the fans wanted more. I don’t feel like they got what they paid for. We may have gone just a bit overboard in trying to kill each other.”

Releasing the podium, the force causing it to rock a little, I spread my arms out wide.

“It’s who we are as competitors though. We are men who are passionate about the fight and to hell with everything else.”

I allow my arms to come back down and rest on the podium.

“So, now the tag team match is set. You and Ben against myself and Chris Page. This is a match that should be on a super show or pay per view, not on a weekly show.”

Leaning forward and testing the weight allowance of the podium I continue.

“This is the go-home show for Into The Void, there will be a lot happening, and the chaos will be legit. So will the violence as we face off again.”

Straightening back up slightly.

“It will be unapologetic and visceral my friend because that is our way. I feel like I can still call you that, despite your opinion of what I’ve done lately. Despite the reason for my making Knox the number one contender. This is not a Twitter beef my man. This is something much deeper and far more personal.”

My facial expression never changes, I’m angry right now and I just can’t let it go.

“Do you remember how angry you and the roster were, when Mercer knocked Aaron out?”

My intensity and hatred are showing much more now as I continue.

“What if I told you that Knox did something far worse. He talks a good game, but he was never going to take this ass whippin he has coming for him without a title on the line. He will not risk anything unless there is the pursuit of a championship involved. That is the unadulterated, unapologetic truth. Period.”

I shrug in indifference, still feeling very angry and I was sure it showed.

“A lot of people had a lot to say about that selection. You, Ben, and he who shall not be named. All talked about a loss of respect and how I had ruined the reputation of this belt.”

I snort in derision.

“But I’m supposed to forget all that right? Not fucking hardly. See the man who cut you off from facing Knox. He couldn’t even score a clean pinfall victory, and don’t even act like that win wasn’t contriverseal. No wonder he’s not running his mouth this week about it.”

I shake my head in disgust.

“Douchebag.”

Fade.

{The offices of Chris Page - Las Vegas, NV - “Putting things in motion”}
[Off-camera]
[6:30 PM]

A few days ago

For a guy with a reputation for his partying, the one thing I could always say is that his office always smelled clean and crisp. I don’t know who did his cleaning, but damn they did a good job. I was seated in the “visitors” seat across from him, nursing a glass of scotch. He offered me a cigar from his collection. I accepted it and ran it under my nose, smelling the fragrance of the stogie made me smile. I bit the end off and lit the cigar. I dipped the butt end in the scotch, adding to the smokey flavor. “You know, Mac, we’ve already done a lot together. Having you in this group is one of the smartest things I’ve done so far.” I barked a laugh at Page, shaking my head, I responded to his comment. “I think that works both ways, Chris, collectively we are driving each other's net worth up at a crazy fucking pace. I mean all of us within the enterprise.” He accepted that as the compliment it was meant to be. One of the things that I had been taught very early on in this business was that no matter how big a star you think you are. You should always be respectful of the men and women who came before you. So, with Chris, I was very deliberate in the compliments and the level of respect I gave him.

“I wanted to follow up on the phone call we had the other day about this event.” He raised his right eyebrow, obviously curious about it. “Okay?” I chuckled at his confusion. “It’s nothing bad, I can assure you.” He seemed to relax and the last thing you want to do is make your tag team partner uneasy. “Shit, Mac, you know you don’t have to have a reason to swing by and talk to me. What’s on your mind?” I nodded knowing it to be true. Chris had been a good friend to me, getting me in positions to succeed and make far more money than I had in a long time. “You know I get amused at people calling CCPE a stable. They’d better count themselves lucky that we are not. We could take over this industry without all that much effort.” He looked thoughtful about that, “That’s not really anything we want to do though,” he said in his nonchalant Chris Page way. “No,” I shook my head, “Not at all my man. That’s what other people think we’re doing though. Just like when I formed the group here in Sin City. Everyone was accusing me of trying to remake the company in my own image.” Page smiled at the comment but prompted me forward. “Very similar to what they accused you of in XWF, ya know?” He nodded again and sighed. “Gets old after a while doesn’t it?” I laughed lightly, “Yeah, just a bit.” I paused for a moment, “That is one of the reasons that this match feels so personal to me.”

Another sip of scotch goes down all too smoothly. I set the tumbler back down on the coaster. That’s when I noticed that just about everything in here is branded with the CCPE logo. He does go all out for everything he pursues. “The other reason is because of the all-out attacks on my integrity when I chose Knox.” He clears his throat, “Which begs the question, of why did you choose him?” Looking up from the tumbler, I leveled my gaze on Chris, “Because he has much to answer for, and I owe him multiple receipts, and let’s leave it at that.” Getting the intent of my tone, he backed off and changed the subject.” When is your flight to Greece?” I gave him a half-smile, “Later this afternoon, which means I need to get going, I still have a few things to do before I leave.”

Fade

{Unnamed Studio - Greece - “Moving the needle and raising the bar.”}

I found myself in front of a camera and microphone set up once again. Dressed down today, no suits, just jeans, t-shirt, sneakers, and Mac Bane t-shirt, along with my usual skullcap. The studio itself smelled for the lack of a better word, “clean”. In the world of Covid-19 and the pandemic, I supposed that was a good thing. At least they were trying to follow protocols. I looked down at the index cards that I had in my hand. I had written out some talking points the night before. Now that I was here though, something inside my brain snapped into place. I stuffed the index cards back in my back pocket.

 “There’s a lot of talk in our industry about moving the needle these days. Some, think they know what that means, while others just assume they do. They all want to be that person, but the vast majority don’t know how.”

Inhaling deeply, I pause for a moment but then I dig into the subject.

“This is something that varies from company to company. It will vary depending on who you talk to. People like Chris and I are needle movers. Men and women with mindsets similar to ours have been the catalyst for change in this industry, time and time again. Every place we go, we are the standard-bearers for success. There are others we area aligned with that have a similar mind set. That’s what CCPE represents.”

A short pause before continuing.

“People have accused Page of making money off the backs of younger talent. What they don’t tell you is the younger talent makes money off the road he had already paved. The business contacts that he has, have made a serious impact on all of our paydays and net worth. Mine has done nothing but climb since day one. Our contracts with the Enterprise are really very simple. Any of us can terminate the relationship with Chris at any time. It wouldn’t ever require a buy-out and a lawsuit if we decide that what he brings to us isn’t satisfactory in our opinion.”

I pull the skull cap off and stuff it in my back pocket. I remove the sunglasses and hang them from the pocket of my shirt. My sense of smell is filled with my own cologne and I smile, mostly because my wife loves this stuff.

“At the end of the day, we all benefit from the relationship.”

Now that the baseline is established for what I want to say, I take it a step further.

“That brings me to this match. For those that don’t know, Ben Jordan and Fenris are icons in this company, and I have viewed them that way since day one. Unfortunately, I’m sure that Ben doesn’t think so.”

I give the camera a small smile.

“Poor Ben is over there thinking about all the disrespect I threw his way when I was trying to drag his ass out of retirement. Sometimes all you have to do is mention someone’s name a single time and they get word of what you said. I didn’t have to keep talking about him as he suggested that I did. Just enough to bring the Cockney King back to American soil.”

I allow the smile to grow a bit before I continue.

“See, it was never about me trying to do anything to this company that was derogatory. I was never out to insult Ben Jordan or attempt to make him less than what he is to this company.”

A full-blown smile appears now as I continue.

“There were and still are far too many mid-card specialists on this roster. Some have left and others are clinging to life support. When they aren’t clutching their pearls that is. They don’t say much anymore and that is by design. You see Gents, I hate mediocrity. I called Ben out as I did get exactly the result I wanted. The more of the roster that is full of elite competitors, the more entertaining the shows become.”

Stare down at my shoes briefly before shifting my gaze back to the camera.

“By getting more 4 and 5-star talent, active on the roster, and fighting for titles, what does that do? It runs the one and two-star talent off to parts unknown. There shouldn’t be any room for the curtain jerkers of the world in Sin City. The payday on this match will be off the charts. That’s what we are supposed to be doing. Making money for ourselves and this company. That is after all that they pay us to do.”

The smile slides into a predatory grin. I feel the muscles ripple under my clothes as my intensity grows.

“And, Yes that is one of the reasons that I tried to lure Matt Knox here. He is a high-level competitor and deserves respect for his complete body of work. Not just the things he has or hasn’t done in Sin City. Many won’t agree with that but I don’t care.”

My facial expression never changes as I take a deep breath and allow what I’ve said to sink in.

“Too many times, I hear the same old genric b.s. about people having not earned their stripes because they hadn’t done it here. That’s crap and you both know it. Stuff like that is such a generic heel promo.”

I shake my head in disgust.

“That would be like me saying that the MMA background that Fenris has, doesn’t mean shit, no matter how many or how few matches he had won. Or that my own service to my country doesn’t matter. The things they taught me to have no bearing on anything that I do. Things like being taught Krav Maga as par of my forward operations training.”

My intensity continues to grow as I continue to fire on all cylinders.

“So, how does any of that make me a needle mover in Sin City?”

I smirk openly now.

“First and foremost, it’s what I’ve always been. All you have to do is take a look at what I’ve done since I’ve been here. Most of you already know what I did by becoming a triple crown champion in this company in a little over ten months. I am now a two-time champion, which has finally brought credibility to this title again. I have raised the bar, I mean, let’s be real here. When was the last time a Sin City World champion successfully defended the title more than twice? It’s been a minute.”

The smirk remains.

“The last time someone defended this strap for over one hundred and twenty days? The same answer, it’s been a while. So, yes I can make the claim that I am the most dominant champion in recent history and will continue to be that going into the future.”.

I allow the smirk to slide away, my poker face takes over from there. It reveals nothing, no anger, no joy, just business.

“The evidence is all right there for all to see. It’s not brag, it’s simply fact. I’m not Knox, I don’t have to talk a lot of shit on social media in order to garner attention. I’ve been one of the constants in this business for nearly two decades. People know who I am.”

Fade.

{Hotel - Lesbo Greece - The season of settling scores}

As I made my way through the hotel lobby, my sense of smell was assaulted by suntan lotion and swet fru fru drinks. “Disgusting.” I continued on through the lobby to the hallway that I knew Kat’s room was in. I started to muse about the situation. I wasn’t amused by it at all. It was just another receipt I owed Knox. I take these transgressions very seriously, I thought to myself, When you have a little brother or sister, someone that you’d trust with your own life. That is when things will go sideways when they start behaving erratically. Their pain, real or imagined will trigger this quite often. Kat is like a baby sister to me, our connection was very real in more ways than one. We were connected through Hell’s Gate and Whisper, sure. It was a deeper connection than that. We understood each other at a far deeper emotional level. When I called her my sister in arms and heart, that has a much deeper meaning to me and to her. I knew she was struggling with the things that Knox and Amber said to her. That’s the game people play though, they’ll say anything to unnerve you or make you look foolish in the eyes of everyone. The problem here is that Kat took the bait, hook, line, and sinker. I knew this from talking to Cy a few days ago. He had to pull her back from a cliff’s edge so that she didn’t fling herself off that mountain. That is how deeply their words cut her, some cuts are nothing more than papercuts. The words of Amber and Knox had taken chunks of her soul. As her brother, I felt the need to try and patch her soul up. She would have to figure out how to force the pieces back together. In this case, I was nothing more than a battlefield surgeon, trying to stabilize her. If only for just long enough for her to get her head straight.

So, I did what any brother would do, I knocked politely on the door. I could hear her talking to someone on the other side. She hung up with them and came to the door. She opened it and her first words to me…

“Fuck.”

I shrugged, “Well, I’ve received worse greetings before.” I smiled at her, she frowned and tried to close the door. I stuck my foot in the door, thank goodness for thick boots. With flip-flops, there would have been enough force to do some real damage. “Katarina…” She finally gave up after a moment and I pushed my way into her room. “What the hell?” I began and her eyes flashed angrily. “You tell me, Mac? What the hell would possess you to align yourself with The Game Changers?” I held up my hands in mock surrender and took a step back. At least her anger made a little more sense now. Not too long ago, over in level up, the Game Changers had viciously attacked Kat during a tag team match. The attack on Kat had literally no bearing on their beef with Lord Raab. Larry Tact called it collateral damage as I recall.  Because the big man was foolish enough to care something about her, they used it to torment him. Most recently, one of them had used a briefcase to get themselves disqualified in order to keep from losing a title to her. She was angry and as she talked, she poked me in the chest to emphasize her point.

“These are the same people who beat my ass not long ago, remember?” (she slammed her index finger into my chest.

I gave her a soft smile, I remember very well, considering I was the one that carried you to the back sometime later.”

Shouldn’t have said that I thought to myself as she began poking me in the chest again, this time harder of course.

“They also got themselves disqualified to keep from losing to me!” The point was emphasized again by slamming her index finger into my chest.

“Feel better?” I asked her in my smart-ass way. “No! I don’t fucking feel better, you asshole!” I smiled at her and then asked a question, “Kat, if you are going after badgers, what is the time-tested strategy to get them?” Her nostrils flared and she started to walk away. I had asked her this question on purpose, because one, I know she knows the answer, and two, it will engage the rational side of her brain. She really needed to reconnect that right now. I folded my arms, “I’ll wait.” She glared at me as she thought this through, likely trying to detect any kind of deception. “You send the dogs into the hole.”

I smiled again.

“Whoof”

The laughter was genuine, but the pain behind her eyes was as well. I softened my own look, “Spill” I said to her softly. She shook her head, no in an emphatic way. I embraced her in a tight hug because let’s face it, I give the best hugs. She began to cry, softly at first, but then the flood gates opened. “The things that were said to you by Knox and Amber?” It was an easy conclusion to jump to. First and foremost is that my wife and Kat had been like sisters for a long time. I knew that what had been said to her had gotten under her skin. Knox though, that was a pain that would literally take years to heal. I started to whisper in her ear the tenants of the Arch Angels of Hell’s Gate, much like Cy did with her on that mountain top. She was simply one of the toughest and most fragile women I’d ever known. “You ARE my sister of heart and arms,” I whispered to her. “You are the only woman on this roster that can say that they have beaten Masque DeLuna.” The last part I whispered much more fiercely to her. Not only to turn her confidence up a notch but to reinforce that she is a badass and deserves to not only be here in Sin City but that she had earned her spot in the Saviors. After the sobbing had receded, she began rubbing away the streaks the tears had left on her face. I grabbed a nearby box of kleenex and handed it to her. “I think this will be a bit more effective.”

Fade

{Limelight Studios - Lesvos Greece - “The final cut”}

The studio had been set up for me, I entered the booth with the sound of denim rubbing on denim. The Sin City World Title was slung over my shoulder and a smile on my face as it drew closer to the tag team event. I took a seat on the stool that had been set up for me. I put the headphones on and the producer said in my ear, “We are ready to begin when you are.” I nodded acknowledging what he had said. I signalled to him to begin rolling. The recording light came on over the door out of the studio, and the session began.

“And here we are boys, just days away from a match that features legends in their own right. On one side you have two gentlemen that have made their legacy and their reputation in Sin City Wrestling. They are respected, liked and one could say even revered.”

Pausing their for a moment, I take a sip of water to fight off the dryness I was feeling in my throat.

“On the other side of the ring, you have two men, who have made their legacy, virtually everywhere else in the world. Don’t get it wrong, I’ve made a name for myself here in Sin City. I’ve been champion here for right around one hundred and thirty days as of this show coming up.”

I pause and smile at the camera.

“Where Ben and Fenris are both men who held it longer, not in recent memory but they are a huge part of the company legacy. Fenris held this title for two hundred and forty-give days. One of the longest reigns in this companies history. Ben Jordan? Less than that but not by much at two hundred and thirty days. Both impressive runs. Only Kris Ryans came close to either of them.”

I hear a low whistle in my headphones and I laugh.

“The producer was impressed as well. Of course, it’s not recent history, it’s just history. Things that happened in 2018 and 2019 are worth mentioning but not relevant in 2022.”

I heard the producer in my ear, “Ouch, that’s a bit savage.”

His comments unheard to anyone else amuse me. “I think I’ve got a new fan.”

“Respect? Yeah, I got a ton of that for both of you. Sadly, that only goes so far. As you know, Fenris, when I look across that ring and see you. I’m not looking at a respected peer in this industry. I’m simply looking at the next guy I’ve got to beat the shit out of.”

I shake my head, then get another sip of water.

“It’s just the way I am, even under friendly or normal circumstances. I’m not in that ring to win a match. I’m there to win a fight. That’s why, and even SuMa would tell you. Every punch, kick, slam that I deliver is intended to take you out of the fight. Or, to take the fight out of you.”

I level my gaze at the camera.

“I know before we faced each other last time, I had asked you to not make this personal. You decided for whatever reason to ignore my request. You chose violence. That’s the reason the match didn’t end when the bell rang. That about right?”

My gaze never falters, I set my jaw and continue.

“There are so many factors that make the results of this match far more important than they should be. See, when I was younger. I made people pay the consequences for things they said to me. Then I spent some time receiving the adulation of the crowd and my peers. None of that mattered before.”

I shake my head in disgust.

“I am back to where I was almost a decade ago. I tune out the crowd, their cheers or boos have zero effect on me or for me now.”

Holding the belt up and off my shoulder.

“This is what matters, defending it with everything I have. Not just for the sake of my own legacy or reputation. It’s a central theme to the things I’ve said. It’s about this company and making it a place that people want to come to. In order to do that, I’ll continue to run the curtain jerkers out of here as fast as I can.”

Setting the belt back in place, I continue.

“So, now…every match I’m in is about defending this strap and my own honor. My integrity was questioned. Now someone has to pay the consequences for those words. I only accept payments in blood.”

Fade.



14
Climax Control Archives / What I Want
« on: April 22, 2022, 10:55:49 PM »
What I Want

The White Wolf vs. The Gentleman Wolf


“When you let it get personal, the cost becomes personal too. You’re opening your own heart here. You sure you want to do that?”
― Michael Marshall Smith, Stories: All-New Tales

{Unnamed Location - “Making it clear”}
[Sunday, April 17th - 8 A.M.]

[On-Camera]

After naming Matt Knox the number one contender, I knew that would ruffle some feathers so to speak. That was exactly the reason I did it. I wanted all the so-called stars in Sin City to be mad as hell. I wanted them to target me with all their rage and their hatred. It was very important to me that they disliked me as much as possible. One thing I’ve discovered over the years is if you do things a certain way, it will bring out the worst in people. Even in people, you respect.

I spoke my piece on this at the last Climax Control in Crete.

I shrugged and smiled at the camera. I had prodded Ben Jordan about losing his smile. I had verbally castrated Mark Cross for his arrogance. I had also warned Fenris about allowing this to become personal.

People lost their minds over the selection of Knox. That’s the way it always is when huge egos are involved. Even with someone the caliber of The White Wolf. Fenris is a highly respected competitor in my opinion.

I spread my arms out wide.

You took my not selecting you as a personal shot of some kind and I don’t understand that Fenris. You could have come to me at any time and voiced your concerns man to man.

I allow my arms to fall back to my side, never taking my eyes off the camera, I continue.

No, you took to social media instead.

I cocked my head to the side, my neutral expression remained the same.

I told you then and I’ll say it again. You could have come and talked to me at any time chief. You put me on blast on social media instead.

Straightening my head back up, I then shook my head in disgust.

Man, I thought you were better than that.

I frowned a bit, then continued to emphasize this.

That being said, I also understand your frustration.  Look at the record of the White Wolf. In the last year, he’s lost exactly one match.

I soften my expression to a more neutral one.

The one match he lost was to Jack Washington. That had to of been a fluke. Maybe you were hurt and didn’t tell anyone? It’s not even that, that confuses me. It’s the fact that you not being selected pissed you off so much that confused me.

Bowing my head ever so slightly, I say in a soft voice.

If you win, it changes nothing. You were always on my radar, and none of this was meant to disrespect you.

Fade.

{Hotel Room - Crete, Greece - “Reflection”}
[Off-Camera]
[Tuesday, April 19th, 4 P.M.]

I’ve often wondered, is the sacrifice ever truly worth it? As professionals, we risk everything to win ten or fifteen pounds of gold and gemstones. We will sacrifice all for the sake of the title. Our lives, relationships, business opportunities, and everything in between. . Those were my thoughts as the rays of morning sunlight bounced off the surface of the Sin City title belt. The design itself was nothing too fancy, nor did it need to be. That didn’t stop me from running my right hand gently across the surface. I rubbed my thumb across the nameplate, where my name had resided since December of last year. “It hasn’t been a historic run but at least it wasn’t a one and done this time.” Amber rubbed the back of my neck, “It’s been a damn good run.”

I set the belt aside and stood up, time for stretching exercises and to get some work in. “That’s different,” Amber said from behind me. I looked and smiled, “Yeah, this I usually do when no one is around. Ever heard of Krav Maga?” She nodded, “I’ve known many who practiced it.” I nodded, “The United States Navy insists that anyone who is going to go on any operations with special forces, learn it.” I often thought fondly of my first instructor or Sensei if you will. Kalei Hale was an elite-level Krav Maga practitioner. It was another one of the things that I had never told anyone.

With the struggles we had as a couple, I decided it was time to let one more secret out for her scrutiny.

several years earlier

“Do you understand now, Seaman Bane?” she asked me in a very nonantagonistic way. I gulped the pain away, nodding my head, “Yes Ma’am.” She released the lock and offered her hand to help me back up again. I took it without question or comment and it brought me back to my feet. “You may go back to your position,” she said in that same fashion. I bowed deeply and said, “Kido” as a formal way of showing respect and ending the lesson. She smiled and bowed, repeating the phrase. “You learn quickly young man.” I nodded, “Thank you, Ma’am.” I retreated back to my spot in line. My squad was dismissed shortly after that but she singled me out again and motioned for me to approach. “I hope you understand why I did what I did in using you to set the example.” I nodded, “I think so. Of all the men in my squad, I am by far the biggest.” She nodded, “in part, yes, but you also have the hardest time accepting authority from anyone really, but I guess from women especially.” I scratched the stubble on my face, “You may have a point with that observation, although I never really considered that.” She had a lovely smile when she was amused or pleased that the student understood.  “Knowing is half the battle, yes?” I smiled again, “Yes, Sensei.”

“Mac, when you have time, even if it’s after your enlistment is over, come see me in Chicago. I have a feeling you could go far with advanced training.”  I gave her a look that probably radiated my confusion, “What do you mean?” She smiled again, probably amused at my lack of forethought. “Combat sports are on the rise back home, you could excel at that. You could even go the mercenary route if you choose. Not that I recommend that, not a long life expectancy.”

Return to present

Amber, “And did you, go visit her?” “I did, and she taught me so much,” I said as I remembered the lessons fondly. “She was a great teacher, and a patient one. She closed some of the gaps that the military left in my discipline, tough love is something she excelled at. She’s also the one that really instilled my killer instinct.” I smiled at the memory, “I would later find out why she really wanted me to learn from her as well.” I chuckled as I showed Red the picture that I had kept in my wallet. “This woman, was actually my wife, Melissa’s Aunt.” She looked at me in surprise, “She was Asian?” I smiled again, “Japanese American, to be more precise. Her name was actually Melissa Lin.” She smirked at me, “You’re just full of surprises, aren't you?” I smiled, “Well, I got to figure out how to keep you on your toes,” I quipped. With that, she threw a pillow at me. “The reason I told you this story, is because I wanted you to feel included. I needed you to understand that I will never keep anything from you, not ever.” She nodded in acceptance, “I’m going to go for coffee, you want some?” “Sure, I appreciate that.”

I watched as she quickly left the room as I continued to get warmed up. It hadn’t surprised me,  that she left in a rush after I had offered up yet another piece of my soul. There were a lot of things she was not willing to talk about. I could appreciate that and respect it, which was far more important to her.

Fade

{Unknown Location - Respect and Honor}

Wearing all black, slacks, jacket, shirt, shoes and skullcap. My arms were folded in front of me and my head bowed.

One of the first, what I call hard losses I experienced here was at the hands of Fenris. We went toe to toe in a fight that people may have forgotten about. Even though I lost, I’ve considered it probably my best match of all time.

My neutral expression remains in place, my poker face if you will.

My old sensei, Kalei would be disappointed in me right now. For a number of reasons. First and foremost, my lack of humility.

I smiled at the memory, if only for a moment.

She forgave me many of these types of transgressions due to my ability. That doesn/t mean much to you, I realize that.

I bow slightly to the camera, that way in case she might be watching. I always paid respect to her and her teaching.

So, when you look at the complete body of work. Someone like Fenris leaps off the page. I think he’s had like six losses here in Sin City in his time here. I know that he was one of the longest-reigning champions of all time.

I nod slightly to that fact.

I know all of this must seem strange to the viewers at home. The fact that I’ve always shown Fenris respect should not be lost on anyone. It’s strange to people because I don’t show that same respect to others. Do you know why that is? They don’t deserve it, he does.

I pause to take a quick breath, allowing my expression to slide into something more somber.

Many will use this against me, saying that I’m not being honest. That I should be tearing this man down. There are times, that my opponent is not what he seems to be. Fenris has always been exactly who he says he is. Because our personalities are similar, I thought that he and I could be friends. Of course, that was before I started winning titles. Before he started seeing slights when there were none.

I shake my head regretfully, and when I look up, the somber expression is gone. A more neutral expression replaces it as I continue.

I want this to be heard, and I cannot put it any more clear than this. I am proud to fight you again Fenris. You’re an honorable man. No one from my team will interfere in this match. Chris Page will not do so either. Not unless Ben Jordan does something. My intent is that this is a clean fight with a clear winner.

I bring my left hand up in an open palm and complete the motion by bringing up my right hand. I form a fist and enclose my fist with the open palm.

Win or lose, I know neither of us will make excuses. We are warriors and it all gets left in the ring.

Fade.

{Flight from Greece to the US - “Hopeful”}

It would be a long flight from Greece to the United States. I rubbed my shoulder where the nicotine patch rested, hoping to generate some relief. “You know, you really should quit smoking,” she said to me in a tone that relayed how much she cared. “I really should, it’s one of those life choices I regret. I should have never started smoking, to begin with.” It didn’t take all that long and It did after a while and I was able to relax a little. My wife, Amber sat next to me as she was doing something on her phone. The serious expression meant that she was likely putting serious thought into what she was saying. Probably twitter again, maybe she was picking fights with Ken or Kyra again.

I really wasn’t sure until my phone buzzed in my shirt pocket. What I saw made me smile, she saw the smile and then the reply. In a very Amber way, it was one of the sweetest things she had said to me in a while. She smiled a bit as well, or as close to one as you can get from her sometimes. Depending on how angry she was and who she was angry at. I held her right hand and raised it up, planting a kiss on the top of her hand. “Thank you, love, I love you too.” She smiled and it radiated something I hadn’t felt from her in a while. The sparkle in her eyes. “Still?” I almost laughed out loud, “Always.”

The flight attendant started making her rounds as Amber and I sat quietly, engaging in small talk. I made sure not to mention her trip to the islands with Knox or our garage. Those were still subjects that would trigger her in the worst way. Earlier in the day, I had gotten a message from my old friend Jeff Castello.

“Mac, some good news today. We got the deposition from Del Gado’s wife and young boys. The judge would not grant him bail. He is in custody until the trial begins. I feel that his wife’s testimony may not be enough. I’m hoping you’ll be willing to provide a deposition as well. Hit me up when you are back stateside.”

“Jeff, I’d be glad to. This world would be a much better place without those families running anything. The number of people they’ve hurt can’t even be measured. Talk soon.”

This was good, it would allow me to get some closure on the Del Gado and Mixon thing. I would also need to talk to the Mixon kids and finish our agreement. I had told them that since they were so helpful, I would sell the stock back to them at a reasonable price. I always tried to keep my word.

Fade.

{Unnamed Location - “The Warriors Way”}

The path of the warrior is not for everyone. Some might even argue that I don’t follow that path at all. That means they are not paying attention to the things I’ve done and said. I stand in front of the camera once again, in the same outfit as before but in contrast, the room is solid black. The only part of me that is visible, is my face.

The Path of the warrior, or as some would call it the Warrior’s Way. Not everyone can live up to the expectation that is set, nor do they understand what it really means.

I pause, breathing in and out in a very measured way.

You take a look, a hard look at the way that Fenris carries himself. He doesn’t lower his standards to that of other people. The way he acts is in accordance with his own personal code of honor.

The slimmest of smiles appears on my face.

Just as I do. Some will mock me for saying this. However, if I didn’t have my own personal code of honor. Would I have cared if Supreme Machine did what he did to the family of Matt Knox? The single-word answer is no.

The smile turns into a half-hearted frown.

So, I did what any decent man would do, I dropped him on his head for his decision. Like I had said before, he was simply the bait. Very dispensible.

My neutral expression returns, but only briefly as I think about how he failed in the match to determine the number one contender for the Internet Title.

Yes, I went to ringside when he was in a match against one of my people. I did not interfere, he took the bait and got beat. The company then decided that he should get a title shot. So, once again he got to fail upwards.

I shake my head in disgust at the memory of the match.

We then broke the ring. We were both injured in that match. I did all of that to him to teach him a lesson. A lesson in humility, and my thoughts on harming noncombatants. 

I recall the Twitter feed that occurred between Fenris, and Matt Knox.

Unpopular Opinion, by winning the blast from the past, I got to choose my number one contender. Unlike what many have thought, I didn’t choose Matt because I thought it was an easy win. I chose him for the complete body of work. There are other reasons as well that I won’t go into at this time. Trust me when I say, he knows what he did.

The lights slowly come up, revealing more of my body. I am bare to the waist, wearing jeans, combat boots, and my hair braided in the tradition of the Celtic warriors of old is draped across my shoulder and covering my chest on the right side.

Like Fenris, I won’t lower myself to the standards of someone like Mark Cross. This will also be the last time you hear his name from me.

I gently brush the single braid back over my shoulder. The lights come up a little more.

My honor, my integrity, and my ethics as a champion have been called out. It was Fenris that called me out for my selection, even though he knows full well it was mine to make. I could see this from your perspective if I went to the bosses and said, “Hey, can I get someone easy to defend against?” If I had asked that Milo be next in line, or Augustino. Then, yes at that point your crying foul would be legitimate to me.

My eyes narrow, and I set my jaw.

You are one of a select few, who I have respect for in this company. I’ll hope that after our match, we’ll still be able to respect one another. I will offer to shake your hand before and after the match. It’s up to you from there.

My facial expression doesn’t change, only my nostrils flare as I breathe.

Don’t make me add the pelt of a white wolf to my wall.

Fade.

{The Bane Home - Las Vegas, NV - “Progress”}

OOC - This is continued from where Amber’s ended.

I knew that what she was telling me was difficult, it always is when you’re trying to explain something to someone that you love. At the completion of each sentence, you hoped that being honest, it wouldn’t cause the other person to pull away.  It wouldn’t cause irreparable harm to the relationship. I never flinched nor dare move a muscle as I recognized this for what it was. It was her way of trying to right the ship. I couldn’t have been more proud of her at this moment.

“Just the idea of being in love makes us all do really stupid fucking things, Mac. Makes us choose the worst decisions by justifying that there's something there at the end unconditionally… It's the consequences though, that determine whether it was ever really worth it.” I still held her hand as she was finishing the tale of how she became involved with Reverend McCrae and Dominic Del Gado. I had listened intently and things were starting to make a little more sense to me now. The things that she and Dominic had done were illegal first and foremost. That didn’t matter to me, some of the things that I had done while in the military were technically war crimes.

“I can understand that, Red. Like I told you before, knowing this doesn’t change anything for me. It doesn’t make me love you less. I don’t think God could do that, to be honest.” I paused there, for a moment to let those words sink in. She grabbed my hand with both hands and kissed my scarred knuckles. The simple action caused my heart to swell, and my eyes to well ever so slightly. “Has anyone ever told you, that you have great hands?” I smiled, “Not until today they hadn’t.” I gently squeezed her hands with my own. She returned the gesture, “It’s not because your hands are so much bigger than mine, it’s the shape of them. The way the veins are so prominent.” I’ve been told a lot of things in my time but this was a first. Cuyon had reached the end of his patience and stuck his head under our joined hands. “Alright pal, you get some love too,” I quipped, and using my free hand, I scratched him behind the ears. He seemed satisfied with that and rested his head in Amber’s lap now. Even he could sense the easing of tensions. I smiled down at him as Amber scratched his chin.

“More coffee?” I asked her in a more cheerful tone. She nodded her head, and so I stood up and took her cup, I went around the corner and poured us both more coffee, black. She gave me a quizzical look as I set her cup down and took the seat closest to her. “When did you start drinking black coffee?” She looked rather amazed. “Not long after you had left honestly,” I said while looking at my cup. “I had a hard time dealing with that, Red. I won’t lie about it, and I certainly don’t blame you. Things got out of hand.” I studied her face, it wasn’t really a storm of emotion, not like you would expect. It was more an acceptance of what she was being told. “Is that the reason that we have rather new patches on the wall in the living room?” I nodded and grunted the affirmation. She smiled very broadly at that and rolled her eyes. I shrugged and smiled rather sheepishly, “At least I cleaned up my mess.” She patted my hand, “Yes you did, and good work as well.”

Now it was my turn to smile and roll my eyes, “Thanks, Boss.” She laughed and the smell of cinnamon filled my senses. Thankfully it was only that and not the smell of K-Mart cologne. Little by little, we were working through things, and my anger diminished by the second of having her here at home. I could tell the walls that she had put up were starting to crack a little as well. I was glad about this and I think she was too. That beautiful smile, that matched the twinkle in her eyes gave me hope that we were in fact making progress. We weren’t back to where we were by any stretch of my imagination. It was a much more positive track. “I hope your right about McCrae, Red. When I met him and shook his hand.” I shook my head, “His hands are too soft, I’ve shaken hands with women who had rougher hands than his.”

She studied me for a moment as I allowed that to sink in. “He’s a very…guarded person, doesn’t reveal much about himself.” I nodded, “Makes sense when your face is all over television. He’s some kind of evangelist on the east coast, isn’t he?” She nodded, “The biggest of them all.” I sighed, “Well, I hope what he asks for in return won’t cause us a lot of grief.” She chewed on her bottom lip. “Don’t worry, Love, we’ve got this. We’ll handle this together.” There was the smile again and she leaned forward and gave me a soft kiss. “Always,” she said in a voice that was barely a whisper.

Fade.

{Unknown Location - “Same as before”}

I am still bare to the waist, wearing jeans, combat boots, and my hair braided in the tradition of the Celtic warriors of old. Now with my braid behind me as it was before the last break. I was still thinking about the words I used to close out the previous promo.

Nothing has changed about me over the course of my career. Many would disagree with that statement. They would also be wrong. I never felt like I owed anyone an explanation for the things I do. I’ve never felt obligated, and I still don’t. Men like you and I do things our own way independent of what others think or believe.

My facial expression shifts to a more intense and predatory smile. A wolfish grin if you will.

Now, I’ve been forced to defend what I’ve done, and that doesn’t sit well with me, K.  I’ve tried to do everything in my power to make this place a better company to work for. I’m not trying to remake anything in my own image. I’m working towards driving out the slackers and the dumbasses who don’t want to work for what they get.

I pause only briefly for what I’ve said to be absorbed by the audience.

You’ve never been a target for that agenda. Protecting just myself would be self-defense. The work I’ve been trying to do is the protect this company from itself. No one seems to recognize that for what it is. That’s fine, really.

I smile and bow my head only slightly as if studying my shoes.

The warrior is not trained to fight, he or she just fights. When you hit me, and you already know this. When you do, you know I’ll step forward, toward you, without reservation or fear. I already know what you are capable of from our previous meeting. Just as you know, I don’t backpedal and I don’t back down. Not from you or any other man on this roster.

Looking back up, I continue.

Maybe that’s foolish or even suicidal, to me it’s just who I am. That is who I will always be. That’s why I can say that I am the same as before. Nothing can change who I am at my core.
Fade.

15
Climax Control Archives / The Truth
« on: April 08, 2022, 10:38:54 PM »
Vs SuMa for the world title.


“There are very few monsters who warrant the fear we have of them.” - Andre Gide


{Unnamed Studio Somewhere in Greece - “Clearing the air”}

Standing in front of a camera, accompanied by a boom microphone looming overhead I smiled at the camera. I was dressed in a slate gray suit, not Armani or anything so obnoxious. A pink handkerchief and tie, along with alligator shoes to complete it. I wore my hair loose today, with no ponytail or cap. It was an attempt to make this as professional as possible.

For those of you expecting an explanation of why I chose Knox as the new number one contender, you’ll be extremely disappointed in me once again.

My smile is now almost beaming as I chuckle slightly under my breath.

What I will address though is the reaction of other so-called stars. I’ll have more to say on this at the next Climax Control. Fenris is not a so-called anything.

I shake my head and almost lose my smile, but it’s reinforced now as if it was made of steel.

I never at any time disregarded you to challenge for this title. Quite the opposite, you are in my top three that I want to face.

Fade

{The Bane Home - Las Vegas, Nevada - “The Sanctity of Marriage” }

A few weeks ago

There are few things that can rock me to my core, and yet here I stood, overwhelmed. Not overwhelmed by the job of defending the title. It was something far deeper than that. A feeling of betrayal swept over me. That feeling you get when something happens and it sends your heart into your stomach. A nearly uncontrollable urge to vomit because your reality has been so completely shattered that you are not sure you trust yourself to speak. Cheap cologne intertwined with the cinnamon perfume flooded my senses. I knew the cologne and who it belonged to. I looked down at the hamper where Amber had deposited her clothes from the trip. I shook my head in disgust not quite believing the painting that my mind was created with broad brush strokes. I sighed heavily, “Anyone but him, Red.” At that point, I could have lost my temper and trashed the house. I wouldn’t do that today, I knew what I had to do after Mikah and I finished winning the Blast from the Past tournament. I would wait, I would bide my time and then I would bleed him dry. I would kill everything that was Matthew “The Raven” Knox. Then I found my voice.

“I will ruin you, Knox.”

Present Day

After naming Knox the number one contender, I had achieved something that few thought possible. Even though the Saviors had decimated this roster, all the terrible shit I’ve done was nothing compared to when I named him the number one contender. What did I do in return? Not a damn thing, I’m not someone who explains themselves. There was only one person that made a comment that bothered me.

“Fenris, thinking he had been disregarded,” I shook my head, “Not a chance fella, not a chance in hell,” I said these words as I happened to walk by the hamper, the smell was gone but not the memory. “Yep, that one is gonna sting for a while,” I said those words as I made my way to the back door. Stepping into the morning air, while still a little cool, was not unpleasant. Bare to the waist, I sat down in my usual place, setting my coffee cup down, I then retrieved my pack of cigarettes. I lit a cigarette and then focused on my coffee. “Funny, the things you will disregard because of who says them.” I thought back to the claim that SuMa had made on social media. “Another secret discovered,” he had claimed. He had been insinuating a relationship between Amber and Knox and of course, I just brushed it off, because why would I believe a man that would go to any extremes to get what he wanted.

That poor brutish bastard, so droll and predictable. Challenging me for my title after that little distraction. I had anticipated it and was ready for it, just as I was ready for the man who called himself a monster. I didn’t consider him that at all, a troubled soul but not a monster. A man with some obvious mental issues, mainly being a psychopath. “SuMa, you hit every bit as hard as I do, I’ll give you that. You just don’t understand the danger that awaits you. You will, but not yet.”

Fade

{Unnamed Studio Somewhere in Greece - “The Truth”}

continued from the previous part called “Clearing The Air”

I continue to smile as I start to get to the heart of the matter, nodding my head quickly I almost laugh.

The Supreme Machine!
SuMa!

The monster of Sin City Wrestling!



I pause for a moment to breathe and relax my smile just a bit.

Or as I like to call him, Tom Rivers. See, the big man has been walking around for years, claiming that titles didn’t matter to him.

Raising my right arm, I begin to shake my finger at the camera.

Tsk, tsk Tommy. You’ve been telling that lie for a long time, son. It’s not something new, you’ve always liked the gold in the belts.

I smirk at the camera and lower my hand.

What SuMa would like you to believe is that he’s just out there taking things away from people in order to cause them pain. Right?

I shake my head in disgust.

The truth is that, once he got a taste of the gold and what goes with it, he became greedy. Yet he continues to lie to anyone who will listen. Isn’t that right, Tommy?!

Staring down at my shoes for a moment, shaking my head again, I look back up. More intensity this time, less of a smile.

So, the question has been asked, why did I really bring the big man to Sin City? What he would say is so that he could manage the things that I wouldn’t. He would do what I would not. He was brought here to do all my dirty work.

I stare at the camera and then roll my eyes.

Are you starting to see a trend here? He wouldn’t know the truth if it bit him in the ass. It’s just another lie to deflect and mislead people.

I cock my head to the side.

SuMa knows the truth of why I asked him to join me here. The first part of it was to take out the garbage in this company. To run all of the mediocre talents out of here to help make Sin City a place where the elite come to chase glory. A place where people could achieve clout.

The intensity remains but a smile threatens to tug at my lips.

The second part of the equation is a little more amusing. Well, amusing to me in any event. He was bait.

I openly smile about this, chuckling under my breath I continue.

As funny as that sounds, Masque’s songbird took the bait hook, line, and sinker.

I laugh out loud, throwing my head back and howling with laughter, then abruptly I stop.

the guy that thinks of himself as a supremely cerebral wrestler got played. He hates me right now for it, I guarantee.

Then amusement is now completely gone, and my eyebrows furrow.

Those Rivers boys are something else, ain’t they? Both made to look like foolsl. Both were angry at me, not as angry as the rest of the roster but pretty close. 

I smirk at the camera again, I run my hands through my hair to slick it back again.

All of this began because the biggest goof on the planet couldn’t remain focused long enough to win a match. The supremely evil and disciplined warrior couldn't keep his eyes on the prize. Amazing. So, when he challenged me of course I was going to accept it.  It didn’t matter if I caused a distraction or not, G was gonna win that match regardless. I did it just to fuck with you. Mostly because you are so very predictable Tommy. Well, that and because I can.

Fade

{The Oblivion Garage - Las Vegas, NV - “A man of the cloth?”}

Amber and I had been in the garage for only a short time, as we looked around, it was easy to see I hadn’t been able to do much in the way of the rebuild. I knew she was fighting her own demons inside her own head, so I stayed close, holding her hand and giving it a gentle squeeze every once in a while. She returned it, and even glanced up to give me a reassuring smile. Originally we were supposed to reopen in April but that had now been pushed back until late summer at the earliest. It was a little disheartening for both of us but we knew this required patience. That word, patience, if it was a virtue, it was one she would definitely have to live without. Her patience in general was pretty slim but when the “priest” showed up, her teeth were set on edge immediately. I gave her hand another squeeze and she physically relaxed a bit.

When he offered, I shook the man's hand. A hand that was smooth, no calluses, a firm grip but he had skin like a pampered girl. His suit that he wore was expensive, to call it immaculate would be an understatement. The man looked like he was ready to walk the red carpet in hollywood. After the pleasantries had been exchanged, then came the offer of money. I brushed that off, because Amber and I could retire today and not need a thing for the rest of our lives. Resources though, that caught my ears and they perked up. Amber and I both knew there was a catch. She knew him from somewhere in her past. He had a way about him, the way he talked and even walked that screamed snake oil peddler and i didnt’ like it. Those kinds of things leave me reaching for my pistol and on high alert. I didn’t though, especially because of his parishioners that were in attendance as well. The way they carried themselves, spoke volumes to their confidence. The slight bulge of a jacket pocket, the man who was obviously his second in command. He was armed, then I surmised that the rest of them likely were as well.

There were roughly twelve in total, body guards, what had this man done in his life to need a complete security detail. I listened as he explained the nature of their relationship, former business partners. That meant Del Gado I’m sure, I thought to myself. I never allowed my smile to slip as he continued to talk. With all the pleasantries out of the way, he asked Amber to walk him out. I stayed put for a moment to allow them their conversation in privacy, plus I wasn’t entirely sure of these armed men and if they would simply gun me down for trying. So, being as respectful as I could, I watched them retreat with the guards leading the way out for McCrae.

She had walked McCrae to the edge of the garage doors, I watched her as she watched him. She was nervous about the arrangement, which begged the question of what her association with him really was. I could ask but I decided to let it play out organically, if she chose to tell me or not, I would try to find a way to be okay with it. I walked up behind her as she seemed to still be lost in thought, wrapping my arms around her from behind, “Penny for your thoughts.” I said quietly, her response was as I expected, dripping with sarcasm and self-deprecation, “I’m not sure they are worth that much.” She went from extremely tense to relaxed as we stood there watching his retinue go on their way. “Yep, I’m sure I hate him,” I said with slight amusement in my voice. She leaned back into me a little, “Mac, you only just met him, just wait until you get to know him.”

Fade

{Shipwreck Cove - Zakynthos - “Coming to terms”}

The rocking of the charter boat, the smell and sound of waves lapping against its hull gave me a sense of peace. That’s what I needed right now, time to think and breathe. My mind was so full of conflict that even focusing on Whisper at times was not helpful. The day before I had been up on the platform that overlooks the cove or Navagio Beach as some called it. One of the locals told me that it was a great view up on the cliffs but it was far more so on the beach itself. So, I find myself now on this charter, the captain assured me that this was the least busy time of the day. I paid him extra not to bother with the other stops along the way.

I sat near the front of the charter boat, Captain Pappas had named her the minnow as a joke but the name stuck and he never changed it. That captain and his boat navigated as smoothly as the sea allowed. His first mate, Shelly, I found out she was an american who came here on vacation and just never went home. A rugged woman, physically strong and skin that was lightly weathered from too much time on the ocean. She approached me as I was enjoying my surroundings, “You seem at home out here.” I nodded and showed her my United States Navy ring. “I’m an old salt, but yeah, the sea has always been a happy place of sorts for me.” What I told her was the absolute truth, I had loved my time in the Navy and being out on an open body of water made me far happier than most of the things in my life. The sole purpose of this trip today was for myself, no camera opportunities for the companies I work for. I was being greedy for me, for a change. I needed this to make sure my head was straight on what I was doing and more importantly why.

some time later

I stepped off the smaller boat and waved to the first mate as she headed back to the “Minno” and stepped on white sand. I quickly came out of my boat shoes and began making my way across the beat. I turned and marveled at the view. White sand and crystal clear water, it put me in mind of postcards I’d seen in my life. Those postcards really didn’t do it justice though. Greece was absolutely stunning and I wasn’t sure I actually deserved to see something like this. I had about an hour before the scheduled tour would begin and so I made my way towards the wreck of the MV Panagiotis. It had been, according to literature, a one hundred and fifty-seven foot cargo vessel.  The story went that they were smuggling cigarettes and other things for the Italian Mafia. They had run it to ground in order to try and escape the Grecian Navy. That was all back during the eighties, “Crime just doesn’t pay, I guess,” I muttered to myself as I approached the wreck. It was the wreck that had brought me here to begin with. The husk of metal on the beach, it had various animals using it as a home of sorts. It reminded me of SuMa in a way.

“I’ve often wondered what it would take to quiet the monster and let the man behind it out and into the open.”

I already knew this from his wars with Knox, I was there for the majority of them. If you could exhaust him, he was vulnerable to more than physical damage. Matt had told me of the conversation they had while in the hospital. I knew that at times Tom could be brought forth, he had a way of overpowering SuMa from within. I also knew that he thought this was going to be easy, he believed that he could overwhelm me like our previous meeting. I was different then, he was hellbent on my destruction. “I don’t die that easy Tommy,” I said with amusement. He had no clue how much I had evolved, he would find out very soon. He had forgotten about how easy I put him down when he crossed the line with me. My strategy would be simple, it was going to be a bull fight, it wouldn’t have a matador just two bulls slugging it out. I had seen enough here and knew what I had to do.

“Slay another monster. I never grow bored with that.”

That meant I would have to stand toe to toe with a man whose strength was every much as powerful as my own. Perhaps stronger when he was enraged. That was the difference between us overall. When he became enraged he made mistakes, when I became enraged, I simply grew stronger. I arrived a couple of days early and hadn't been to the hotel yet, that would be my next stop. It was time to check on Amber and make sure she was okay. I looked around and took my shirt off. I decided to go for a swim while I was waiting.

The warmth on my back felt good, and as I was about to make my way into the water I heard a voice from nearby. “You don’t want to swim here sir,” off to my left I spotted a woman who I thought might be in her early twenties. I stopped where I was, I could see the drop off a few feet away. She started approaching me, deeply tanned skin, dark hair, pouty lips and a sway to her walk that would stop any man in his tracks. “Why is that?” I asked with a smile. She pointed out into the water, “You’d be disturbing the babies.” I watched the newly hatched turtles had taken to the water. “This is a protected habitat for them and the seals.” I looked around and saw the seals hanging out on the rocks and I smiled. “That’s okay, the boat that brought me here will return shortly,” I said without much thought to it. “Ah, that must be your dingy approach now.” I nodded, “Yes ma’am that would be it.” “Ma’am? How old do you think I am?” I laughed, “I see my good manners have gotten me in trouble once again.” She smiled, blushing slightly, “Sorry” she said sheepishly. I waved it off, “It’s okay, in America we would refer to that as a Texas thing.” She studied me for a moment, “Is everything bigger in Texas?” she asked as she was staring at my crotch.” I smiled, “Yes ma’am, sometimes they are even bigger than the ego’s of the men, not usually but sometimes.”

“Are you staying in Zakynthos? The hotel near the venue for your show?” She asked me as she shifted her gaze up to my eyes. I nodded, “I am.” She smiled a coy little smile, “Maybe I’ll stop by there and buy you a drink.” I brought my left hand up, showing her my wedding ring, “I’m afraid that would not be a good idea, my wife and I don’t share.” She actually pouted at me, then I was saved from any further damage to my soul by the arrival of Shelly in the dingy. “Mr. Bane, we’re all set,” she called. “On my way,” I called back. “Ma’am it was a pleasure to make your acquaintance.” I said to her as I made my way to the small boat that would take me back to the Minnow. Shelly, obviously amused, said to me as I got in, “Looks like I arrived just in time.” I didn’t comment at first. “That young lady has been trying to get in the pants of every man we’ve brought out here whether they are accompanied or not.” At that point I chuckled, “She better be glad my wife wasn’t here.”

Fade

{Hotel Bar - Zakynthos, Greece - “Things and Stuff”}

After my trip to smugglers cove or shipwreck beach or whatever it was called, I found myself here on the patio. The food here was amazing and I drifted away from food and to Ouzo. Not the smoothest in the world but I wasn’t here for the enjoyment of the flavor. I was here very specifically to get drunk. I had checked our room before coming down here and the smell of cheap cologne had hit me again. That motherfucker had been in our room. Again my anger had flared, I had calmed myself long enough by saying that there was still no evidence that there was an affair going on. Then I had another Ouzo, in talking with some of the wait staff and other locals they loved the fact that Sin City was here and doing shows in Greece. “Lad,” an old man said to me with a face full of mirth. “Who the hell came up with the Greece Lightning Tour?” and we all laughed. “Suits always make those decisions,” I started and they all laughed again. Slapping me on the back and commiserating that all bosses were dumbasses. I went outside to smoke and found myself sitting in a chair with a table nearby for my Ouzo.

I lit a cigarette and inhaled deeply. Another round arrived, then another, and then a third. I arched my eyebrow in a very Leonard Nemoy kind of way and the bartender let me know, “The boys like you.” she winked as she went back into the bar area. I smiled as I killed them one after another. The burn was amazing and so was the cloud that was filling my brain. I started thinking about things again and it hurt my soul, but I would survive. I always did, no matter what someone did to me, rather it was on purpose or not. “Fuck me, that’s good liquor.”

The last time I had them checked, my bar tab had reached somewhere around three hundred dollars in american currency. I noticed the sun had gone down, “Hmph, didn’t think I’d been here that long” I said with a slight slur to my speech. I looked up at the bartender who was bringing more Ouzo and smiled at her. She looked at me, obviously amused at my current condition, “You really should go up to your room and sleep it off.” My smile grew broader, “Aye, I probably should but wouldn’t want to wake the wife up.” She smirked at me, I’m afraid there may not be a choice, we’ll be closing soon.” I laughed at the comment, “Well, then I should probably pay my tab.” She left and I slugged the Ouzo down without hesitation. I dug my card out and paid her when she returned. I signed for the amount and slipped a couple of hundred dollar bills in for a tip.

I slapped my knees with both hands, “Okay! Here we go!,” I said admittedly louder than I intended but it got the proper amount of laughter from the other patron. “You’re welcome, I’m here all week” With that I started to make my way to the inner hotel area, I knew I was weaving a bit. Someone had asked me if I was okay, “Of course, I’m just reacquiring my sea legs.” I finally found myself at the foot of the stairs, “An elevator would be a good idea right about now.”

More laughter as I heard the ding of the nearby elevator, then I laughed too because I had walked right by it. Then I worked my way to the elevator and a young man who obviously had experience with drunk people helped me along. I exited the elevator and made my way to our room. I entered the room and that was the last thing I remembered until I felt someone tugging on my belt. Through bleary eyes, I could make out the outline of a female but I couldn’t see her clearly enough.

“Excuse me, madam, I’m a married man!” I managed to bellow drunkenly. That’s when I heard the giggle and the smell of cinnamon filled my nostrils. Then I passed out.

Fade.

{Undisclosed Greek Restaurant - “Truth part 2”}

I sat in the same restaurant that I sat in last night, with coffee this time instead of Ouzo. I had showered but was wearing cargo shorts and a t-shirt. I set the SCW title on the table. I took a sip from my coffee cup.

They say that truth will set you free, I thought to myself as the camera began to roll. We’ll see if that’s true or not. My head was still spinning a bit and I’m sure what I was about to say was going to come out just a little growly. Not that I cared in the least, but we generally try to make these things at least appear professional. Not today….


So, I’d be remiss if I didn’t talk about the fact that SuMa could in fact beat me for this title.

I pointed at the title with one hand and moved in front of me with the other.

He wants to take this from me because he believes it will cause me harm.

I shake my head in response to that statement and mouth the word no.

Wrong again, It’s a title belt. Take it from me and I’ll win it back again. Hurt me and I’ll heal. The title belt does have value.

I stared down at the belt.

See, world titles or lack thereof don’t define me. I’ve won world titles on fourteen different occasions. Not a single one of them made more of a man than I am.

I take a breath and another sip of coffee.

It didn’t make me a better wrestler than I already was. Sure, it brought more money. I’ve been added to multiple halls of fame.

I pat the belt and position it on my shoulder.

I’ve held it since December nineteenth of last year. I know you believe this will be easy that I’m the same man I was when we faced off in OCW. You know, before they shut the doors and started over?

I smirk at the memory of it.

Sure, I’ll give you credit for a match that was never televised. I mean you did win the match. Nothing was really at stake in that match, was it? You held a hardcore title but it wasn’t on the line.

My gaze hardens severely.

This title is on the line though, and that matters to me, to have someone who wouldn’t know a wristwatch from a wrist lock beat me for a title that exemplifies wrestling would be unacceptable.

My facial features relax somewhat but the intensity is still very visible.

It could still happen, you’re a big man, you call yourself a monster but are you?

A smile tugs at the corner of my mouth.
you see, Tom believes that I brought him here to be the monster.

My smile blooms and I chuckle. Shaking my head in disgust.

No Tom, I was always the monster, always the enemy. You’ve never caught onto that fact. You never even considered that to be true.

I shake my finger at him again.

One of the many mistakes you’ve made with me.

I lower my hand and rest it on the table.

You underestimated me at every turn though, haven’t you? I told you not to harm non-combatants. You thought that nothing would happen as far as consequences are concerned.

A predatory smile is now more present.

I dropped you on your head for that. You told the entire world on social media that harm would come to me but not at your hands.

My facial expression doesn’t change.

Another lie, but it’s nothing new, is it? I don’t know about anyone else but it’s become apparent to me that the Rivers line is thick with sociopaths. You boys wouldn’t know the truth if it bit you.

Another sip of coffee and I dig out my pack of cigarettes.

You’ll however justify it to the world that it’s your perspective and that’s how you measure truth.

Lighting a cigarette, I lean back, tipping the chair back so my head rests on the wall behind me.

See, that’s a problem, too often people like you live in your own little world. Not reality.

I lean the chair forward and set the belt back on the table.

That’s a you problem, not a me problem, SuMa.

Smiling I stand up with the belt in hand.

So, the next time we meet, Tom, it will be the last time. You tormented a man’s family. Women that had done nothing to you. You caused one of them to miscarry. I’m sure that you feel vindicated, that you have done the world a favor by causing that. You say that all of his children will be just like you and him.

My grip tightens on the world title.

That’s not your decision to make, Tom, you don’t get to choose who is strong and who is weak. That is entirely on the parents. If there is any justice in this world, they won’t be as weak as the two of you.

I sling the title over my shoulder.

My plan is very simple, SuMa. I’m going to break you. I’m going to make sure that I get through to Tom Rivers. I’m going to end your reign of terror over Tom. If that doesn’t work, well, then I’ll just end you.

Fade.

16
Climax Control Archives / BFTP - vs. Goth and Candy
« on: March 04, 2022, 07:30:14 PM »
BFTP - vs. Goth and Candy

#OOC - I’ve used Mikah, Whisper, Kim Pain, and Renegade with their handler's permission.

“We should forgive our enemies, but not before they are hanged”
― Heinrich Heine



Life is full of twists and turns. One minute you are on top of the world and that next thing you know, you’ve hit rock bottom. Just one of my many observations from the top of the mountain. I am the standard-bearer for Sin City Wrestling. It’s the reason I make appearances in other companies. Part of the reason anyway. I like the interactions with the other talents from around the globe. It’s given me a chance to do a lot of cool things. I wear the Sin City World Title to those events. I like to talk about this company at those events. It does a couple of things for us. It increases our viewership and if someone is tired of their boss's shit, they have asked me about my home company. Just as importantly, it allows me to recruit potential members of Oblivion. We’ve toyed with the idea of expanding the oblivion brand. We might start establishing new chapters of Oblivion in these other companies. I know that would really rub Jones, and the Wolf’s Lair the wrong way. Especially when we’ll be doing it the right way instead of the way he did it.

This is part of the reason that I signed up with Chris Page. The opportunities he provides would take considerably more time to cultivate and the end results are amazing. To be clear, Chris is my agent, not my manager. Some would say that it’s semantics but not when your agent has just as active a career as I do. He’ll step in as he did at The Denzil Porter Invitational when Amber couldn’t make it. He fought alongside me, Ken Davison, and Kyra Johnson. We may not have won that match, but it was an even playing field. That’s something that has always been important to me. That’s how you get the best out of people. That is what leaders do. The most important takeaway from last week though would be my second title defense since beating Alex Jones. In Sin City, I am currently undefeated, and that is my focus, I will continue to grind and get better. That is what champions do, they do everything they can so that they are never surprised by the ability of others.

With all these kids coming in to challenge me, my health is my top priority. That means more cardio and more agility training. It’s something that I’ve been working on for the last several months. The reason is simple, I love being at the top of the food chain around here and I’ll continue to do whatever it takes. This title is mine, and it’s going to stay mine until I get tired of it. It doesn’t matter who you are in this company. When you try to take what’s mine, you’ll pay the price. I’m not selective about who I beat the hell out of. When you come for the title, that makes you my enemy, that’s never a good spot to be in. Arrogant? Maybe, but until someone here can pin me, it’s nothing but fact. Think about that for a moment, we are three months into the year and no one yet has pinned me. Think Goth can? Not hardly, he had the opportunity to do that last year and failed. If it’s between the two of us, then our victory is sealed.



{The Oblivion Garage - Las Vegas, NV - “The Apology”}
[8 A.M. Thursday]

None of the rebuilding had begun yet, the chill of the air causing goosebumps to form on my bare arms as I walked from my bike to the entry point of the garage. Even though the debris had been cleared out, there was still a heavy smoke smell. I was still very angry about this, not the garage but what happened within it. The garage was just a building after all. The fact that they tried to hurt my wife, and knowing that she went back in after that title belt. That was the real hot point for me. It was amusing to me that Dominic Del Gado had agreed to meet me here. He would likely bring some of his thugs with him. Certainly wouldn’t be the first time that someone thought they could get the drop on me. Likely wouldn’t be the last either. Especially after my appearance in XWF last night. The look on Theo Pryce’s face was priceless. I had made my way into the office and sat in the office chair. The same chair that Amber had been seated in when they came here. I looked down at the floor for a moment and saw a zip tie that I must have missed previously. I scooted the chair back and leaned only far enough to pick it up. I raised back up and leaned back in the chair.

I sat there, thinking about the last Sin City show and what my wife did to Ari, it was like a blast from the past. Literally. I had not seen her act like that in a lot of years. She had spent so much time trying to escape her reputation for violence, I often wondered if that had a place in her heart anymore. It obviously did, she really fucked Ari up bad, and rightly so. We are not the kind of people that you want to stick your nose in our business. We have no issues breaking that nose and sending you home to cry to your mom like a bitch. My phone buzzed a text message from one of my people.

One week ago today

I’d gotten the message from Senor Del Gado that his son would be in Las Vegas to apologize to me personally instead of through a messenger or a text. I had been helping veteran groups for most of my career, and I had made a few friends doing that. The group that I was having breakfast with was from Baltimore. If you’ve never served, you wouldn’t understand the dynamic. These were people I could call and they’d be on the next plane to wherever I was. It was rare to find that kind of loyalty in this world. These folks were all medically discharged from the military, grievous injuries had caused them to have an early exit. Jodi was a striking blonde-headed woman that I had served with, in Puerto Rico. Cold as ice, a marksman after a fashion. What she really was, well, a sniper might be the nicest way to put it. Ralph was the Marine Corp Gunny, IED got him in Afghanistan, he wore a prosthetic leg. Bubba was a special kind of crazy. He was actually, clinically insane, had been a tunnel rat in the Army. Frank was the saltiest of the bunch, he had been a lieutenant commander in the Navy. He was a Navy Seal and one of the baddest dudes on the planet.

They were all my brothers and sisters and I loved them dearly for their sacrifice. As we sat around the table, as was the custom, Frank raised a glass to our fallen, and we returned that salute with a shot of jack daniels. With all that out of the way, it was Jodi that spoke first. “So, what’s the deal, Mac?” A straight shooter and a no-bullshit kind of woman. I paused only long enough to take a deep breath. I told them the story of how the garage had burned down and the men behind it. They all looked at me and in unison, “We’re in.” I smiled and nodded my appreciation to them. “I only ask one thing, no fatalities this time, okay?” A collective sigh from the group was heard. “You got it, Mac,” Jodi said to me with a smile. Why did I not quite believe them?

Present Day

“HE’S HERE”

I stood up and went out into the garage, or what was left of it. I expected Dominic but instead, it was his father. “Good morning, Senor,” I said very politely. He responded in kind, “Ah Senor Bane, very nice to see you again.” I nodded, I had zero respect for this piece of shit but I had to see how this played out. “I do hope you left your men at home this time,” I said in a friendly voice. He nodded his head, “That was our agreement when my son refused to come.” My phone buzzed with the message,

“HE’S GOT HALF A DOZEN MEN WITH HIM.”

I smiled and then continued, “You wouldn’t lie to me would you?” He tensed a bit and his eyes gave him away. “Senor Del Gado, do not attempt to reach for your weapon or to signal your men.” I glared at him defiantly. I walked up to him and reaching inside his jacket found the holstered weapon. I relieved him of that and the knife that was in a belt holster with the knife on the inside of his waistband. “Tsk, tsk, Senor,” I smiled again as I threw the weapons away. I looked at my phone again and the message came in:

“ALL CLEAR”

That message from Jodi meant that her team had disarmed his men. I disarmed myself and rolled up my sleeves leveling my gaze on a man that was roughly five years older than myself, perhaps 7 at the most. He returned a defiant look to me, “I’m not scared of you, Bane. I’ve never met one of your kind that could actually fight.” I almost laughed as he said it. “Del Gado, you are a fool.” He tried to connect with an inside-out crescent kick that missed the mark badly. In turn, with him off balance, I kicked the other leg out from under him, causing him to crash to the unforgiving concrete floor. I dove on top of him and once I got on top of him, I straddled his chest, pinning his arms under my legs. I started raining down hard right hands, first to the nose to blind him and then to the mouth. It’s pretty tough to beg for forgiveness or at least a cease-fire with a broken jaw. “Now then, Senor, you are going to get in that chair and we’re going to have a little fucking talk. Understand?” He nodded to me as I got up. He went to the chair and sat down heavily. A man thoroughly defeated or at least that was the vibe he was trying to give. Using zip ties much like his son and his men did to Amber, I zip-tied him to the chair. Hands and feet now secure, I squatted down in front of him.

“You see, slick, you tried to take everything away from me. This garage is a thing, but it’s a thing that my wife and I built up together. It’s a part of our hearts. When your son and his goons zip-tied my wife trying to leave her there to burn in that fucking fire. They tried to cut my heart out, do you have any idea what that is like to know that someone tried to take something you loved away from you?” I patted him none too gently on the side of his face, where I knew a very broken jaw lay underneath. He of course squirmed and grunted in pain. “Now, there’s a good boy. I told you not too long ago that for trying to hurt one of mine, I would have put two of yours in the ground, didn’t I?” He nodded his head slowly, probably hoping I wouldn’t hit him again. “So, you thought you’d come here and get the jump on me and kill me to get away from the price you must know is coming.” Again, he nodded slowly and his eyes went from defiant to fear. “See, old man, when I was in the Navy, I was a part of forward operations. I would later be trained in torture techniques. I laughed as I said. “Not only was I good at it, I fucking enjoyed that work.” He began struggling against his bindings and that made me laugh even harder.

“I’d say if you knew how to escape from the zip ties you’d have already done that. You need to understand that when I owe you a receipt, I’m damn sure going to pay it back.”  I stood back up and looked around, “Hey Mac,” came the call from one of the women that I work with when there is a need. “Hey Jodi,” I called back. “We got these scumbags tied up, what do you want us to do with them?” I smiled down at Del Gado, “I need about five more minutes with the Senor here and then we’re going to cut them loose.” There was a pause there and then a laugh, “Alright Chief, your call.” She said it over her shoulder as she walked away. I dug his cell phone out of his pocket, like most arrogant pricks, he didn’t even have a password on his phone. So I dialed the number of Dominic which he had labeled as “dumbass”. “Now there’s some fatherly love right there.” I chuckled as Dominic answered the facetime call with video. “Dominic, my man, how’s life?” There was no answer at first, then he realized it wasn't daddy calling. “You son of a bi..” I cut him off, “Is that the same mouth you kiss your mom with, boy?” He stopped in mid-sentence as I squatted down next to his father. “Now then Dominic, I’m sure you recognize dear old dad.” His eyes went wide. “I thought so.”

“What is your intention,” he asked. I countered with, “What was yours when you hired local goons to burn down my business and kill my wife?” I didn’t let him speak and I continued to come at him hard. “If you ever step foot in Vegas again, I’ll fucking kill you for fucking with my family. Am I clear?” He nodded his head, “Now then, what I told your dad not long ago was that if you hurt one of mine, I’ll put two of yours in the grave. Who do you think is my next target?” I ended the video call and took out my buck knife. “Senor, this is your lucky day. I’m feeling generous today and you get to live. Do not come at me or my family, if you do, I’ll kill every last member of yours. Understood?”

He nodded again as I cut him loose and watched as he tried to stop and pick up his weapons. “Don’t do that, I’ll mail them to you,” I said in a voice that was probably a little too amused. He froze and then continued out to where his men were.

Fade.

{Hell’s Gate - Junction Colorado - “The Grind”}

I had only landed just a few hours earlier, the air in Colorado was brisk, to say the least. I made my way into the facility to find Mikah already there. It wasn’t hard to tell that she was displeased, hands on her hips, glaring a hole right through me. I shrugged it off and approached the very aggravated partner of mine with a smile. “Hi Mikah, hope the flight was okay.” Her stance didn’t change as she continued to glare at me. “Okay, I’ll ask, what’s the problem?” She started by taking a deep breath, that was the red flag for what was about to go down. Taking her hands off her hips, she casually crossed one arm across her chest and then brought her hand up to her face. Tapping on her lips she began, “Oh, now that’s not a short list, Mac.” I braced myself for the barrage that she had been waiting to unload on me. I changed my mental focus to whisper and felt her calming effect.

Mac, she’s a pampered princess, a tough one but loves her comforts.

“It’s cold as hell here, Bane!” She said in a way that was loud and clear that she wasn’t happy. I nodded, “Yes Ma’am it is. It’s Colorado and it’s March.” I realized too late my mistake, interrupting her rant was not a good thing. “The food here sucks, that town is terrible..” she continued on with a long litany of things she didn’t like about the location she agreed to. I waited until she was done this time not interrupting her to allow her to get it off her chest. At points she had reached an almost screeching level to emphasize how displeased she was.

“Feel better?” I asked her in my most friendly voice, must diffuse the situation, voice that I could muster under the unrelenting assault. She stamped her right foot and started to rail again but then stopped. “A little?” I smiled and paused for just a moment, “Good, ready to get to work?” She had a smile tugging at the corners of her mouth and finally relaxed. “At least the dojo is good, and Kim has always been really tough, I’ve faced her before in other places.” That made me laugh and I agreed with her. “Kim is one of the best, and a great training partner,” I said as I bent down to pick up the bag I had dropped earlier. “I’ll be right back, I need to go get changed. I made my way to the locker room and quickly changed into my training gear. She was waiting as I came out of the locker room, “Today I thought we’d train with Rene and Kim.” She nodded as we walked, “Wait? Who’s Rene?” I chuckled and pointed across the room at the smiling big man. “That is Rene to his friends for everyone else, He’s the Renegade.”

“He’s freakin huge,” she almost whispered. “He is and hits like a truck,” I said with my voice full of levity to try and keep things light. “Why is it that I think you enjoy that?” She said in a nonchalant way. “It’s a reminder for me that I’m still alive. Pain is a great teacher and motivator.” She stopped walking to consider that, “I’ll accept that,” she quipped at me. “Thank you ma’am.” I said in return, causing her to wrinkle her nose at me. “Ma’am? Really?” I threw up my hands in mock surrender, “It’s the way I was raised, to be polite and respectful until they give you a reason not to be.” She looked at me, like she was seeing me for the first time. “Don’t be shocked Mikah, my mother was a good woman and that’s the way she raised me.” That finally seemed to break her foul mood and she laughed a bit as we made our way towards the practice ring.

We took our time, stretching exercises, as is required before taking something like this on. When I took my shirt off and turned to toss it near my bag, she spotted the tattoo. “That’s beautiful, who did that for you?” I smiled, “Maria, she’s associated with Whisper and the dojo.” “Does it have a special meaning or was it just because?” I smiled again, “It has a very special meaning to me and to the others here, they all have similar tattoos. Whisper calls us her Arch Angels.” She seemed to think about that for a moment. “So, you’re a stable or a cult or something?” That question caused me to erupt in laughter. “No ma’am, we are none of those things. We are family, we take care of each other and on occasion, we bring justice to those who deserve it.” I nodded over at Rene, “Isn’t that right big man.” His only response was a nod of his head and a smile.

“Okay Partner, you feel like your loose enough and ready to go?”, I asked her and she nodded her head. “Just remember, we don’t pull punches here, put everything you’ve got into this and all of it will come out during our match.” There was an evil glint in her eyes as we stepped up onto the ring apron. Needless to say, I felt really good about our match at Climax Control. Very good indeed.

Fade.

{The Gospel According to Mac.}

My training in Colorado was completed, Kat was on the mend and my partner had impressed the folks at Hell’s Gate. It had damn sure been a good week of work. In between Mikah bitching about the cold, the town, and the lack of places to eat that were good enough for her advanced pallet. Now I stood in front of the cameras with a half-smile on my face. I was dressed in blue jeans, a white brush popper button-down, and my traditional black boots and skull cap.



Thanks to Mikah we are moving on to the next round, it was her that got the pin on Kat. What I had wanted most was to be the one that made the pin on Cross. That didn’t happen but we progressed in the tournament. I had watched Goth and Candy win their match, I wasn’t surprised. He was determined and in her own special way so was Candy. They are the next challenge in front of us. I’ve made it known in the past that I have a ton of respect for Goth. Hall of Famer, Sin City alumni, and someone I always thought should be in the main event scene in this company.



I slide the skull cap off, and remove the ponytail holder, allowing my shoulder-length hair to flow freely. I shake my head in disgust or dismay or hell maybe it was both.



Your partner, Candy. My dear sweet Candy. You are the epitome of what it means to be bright, beautiful, and a shining example to children. You love glitter and rainbows and probably unicorns too. Unfortunately for you, I just don’t see any of that in the match we are scheduled for being relevant. Did you know Candy that you are one of the few people I go out of my way to be nice to? You and Despy have been among my favorites for a long time. Both are good kids, both a little gullible but you are really an exceptional person. In this match, none of that will matter one damn bit. After you and Goth won, you went around telling anyone who would listen that you and he were the best team in the company. You can’t possibly believe that. Can you? Nah, it must be my imagination.



I look down at my boots and the ruffling of my shirt is heard as rough hands stroke the starched material.



All that being said, I won’t be in the ring with you. You’ll be in the ring with one of the baddest women on the planet.  As sweet a person as you are, we all know that Mikah is the polar opposite. She doesn’t even like it when people like her. That in and of itself is admirable. Amber and I are very similar when it comes to that. One less person that likes me? Cool, one less person to worry about pissing off. I really don’t have to try that hard to do that. Every morning when I wake up, I know that I have the same group of haters as when I went to bed. On a good day, I’ve gotten a couple of new ones. People like you and Goth, to a lesser extent, worry about shit like that. You worry about whether people like you. You wondered why someone faked an injury. Shit that’s easy, they wanted you to feel guilty. They wanted you to think that it was your fault. The only thing that was your fault was the fact that you believed that lyin’ assed bitch. You’ve got to learn Candy, do not trust anyone.

Ever.

It’s Goth that draws the short straw for this match. Chris, why do you suppose it is that they won’t allow you a shot at the title? It’s not a lack of ability or presence. I don’t know if you pissed off the bosses or if they just don’t think you have it anymore. I know differently though, I faced you last year in a one-off match and we took each other to the limit. I guess my biggest question for you is, when are you going to stop being a doormat for them? That’s the way they treat you. You get treated like you’re some kind of damn enhancement talent. That’s gotta hurt my man, all that ability being blocked by the men who own the company. They put you in the mixed tag division, but why? You could challenge for any title in the men's division you wanted to. You allowed them to control your narrative. Sounds to me like you lack confidence in yourself, or maybe it’s as simple as a lack of self esteem. There’s a lot of that in this company and in this industry. All these losers on social media, “Poor me, wahhh”, such a load of crap.



I exhale explosively through my nose and I look up at the camera.



I hope I know you well enough to know that you will bring your best to this match. There should be no doubt about that. There is though. Every time I watch your proms, there’s no sauce behind that. Of all the originals for this company that I’ve faced, you should be walking with a swagger. You should be daring motherfuckers to take a shot at you. You don’t do that though. I guess I’m down to the question…Why do you bother though? We already know you can’t beat me. You’ll never challenge for the world title through this tournament. I mean, fuck man, Cross couldn’t get it done and he had won this whole damn thing two years running. At this point, everyone else should just pack their things and go home. I will not let my foot off the gas until Mikah and I are done winning this thing. Now, that is something you bet on and win in Vegas. I know that Mark Ward is probably praying to every God he can think of. Whether it be the old gods or the new ones. He’s praying that you and Candy can get the job done so he doesn’t have to admit what we all already know.

That Mikah is his favorite bombshell. He will say it after we win this tournament and send everyone else home depressed and dejected. It’s simply what we do. So, neither of you should take this personally, but we are gonna whip your ass.


17
Climax Control Archives / Karma
« on: February 25, 2022, 01:17:36 PM »
BFTP - Karma


‘I'm different, think you know hell? Well, I'll show you it
I was born in hell, the devil knows me well, I'll return with a list like Moses did”
- Nova of The Hangover Gang.

{Unnamed beach, San Diego, CA - “Resetting Expectations”}

[Tuesday - On-Camera]
[7 A.M.]

I sat on the beach, watching the tide roll in. Everything came rushing at me, the swell of emotions. I could still hear her, “Don’t fucking touch me.”, towards the end of the fight. I wasn’t upset about that. The thing that bothered me most was the lies that she told so casually. I wasn’t sure that I could still trust her with anything right now. The crew from SCW came out here at my request and my expense. I looked up at the producer who signaled they were ready.

“Where do I even start. Well, that’s really the easy part.”

I pick up the world heavyweight title from my bag and lay it across my legs.

“It always starts and ends with this. Which means that it always starts and ends with me. I am the wearer of this belt, regardless of what anyone thinks, it doesn’t define me.

I remove the title from my lap and set it in the bag again.

“I define how much that fifteen pounds of gold means to everyone else. I’m the one that makes it relevant. To the point that men are coming here for a shot at me. Raven, JC, Jaycee and the list goes on. They all want one thing. Whether you are a rookie, looking for the rub that only I can provide. The middle aged hero that thinks he’s gonna save everyone. The old man that wants to hold championship gold again. Last but certainly not least the part time wrestler who only shows up for tournaments. He thinks that’s his thing that he does better than anyone else. ”

I lower the title back into the bag, never allowing my smile to waiver.

“He’s right as well, Mark Cross is great in these types of scenarios. Last year he was who I faced in the finals. I lost that match, I always try to give respect where it’s due. The Dragon Mark Cross is a hell of an athlete, as is his partner. I’ve known  Kat Jones for many years, she’s like a little sister to me. A lot of people are calling this the real finals, which I find amusing but I do appreciate the sentiment behind what they say.”

I look back out at the horizon, a wistful expression.

“Matthew, it should have been you and Amy in this position against Mikah and I, but you had to go and fuck that up. Sure, you can blame it on your partner, that’s expected, but just like when you lost that tag match in another company. The failure is because you weren’t paying attention to your surroundings. That’s two losses in one week, are you sure your ego can survive?”

I allow the smile to return, having amused myself for the moment.

“Mark, Mikah, and I are the only thing standing between you and a third consecutive run to the finals. Let me reset your expectations for you. Not his time chief. How does it feel? Knowing you’ll be facing the guy that took the world title from you and the woman who hates your guts. As I told you on social media, your only saving grace is who your partner is. She’s the only thing that gives you any class at all.

I give the camera crew a self-satisfied smirk.

“Speak of which, I need to go to Colorado. Some agreements should never be broken. Especially when it comes to family.”

Fade.

{The Bane Home - Las Vegas, NV - “The Phone Call a.k.a. Another Fight”}
[Last Wednesday- 2 AM]
[off-camera]

There’s nothing quite like being woken up at 2 in the morning by your wife who is in Atlantic City and drunk out of her mind. When the phone started playing her entrance theme, I looked at the phone. “Two in the morning, Red,” I muttered. I sat up on the side of the bed. I slid the slider over and put her on speaker while I pulled my jeans on. “Mac?” I heard her ask through the speaker. “Yes love,” I answered, trying my best to put a smile in my voice. As she began talking, her speech was so slurred that I could almost smell the bad booze she’d been drinking. Buttoning my jeans and pulling a long sleeve shirt over my head. I heard her pause, “Are you still there, Mac?” I quickly picked up the phone, “I am sorry for the silence, I’m just listening…didn’t want to interrupt you.” I knew this separation was difficult for both of us. She hadn’t been gone a week and I was already in a bad place. She continued to talk and I heard her pause again, take a drink, and exhale loudly. Just like the day she left, I said nothing. At least not until I was sure she was done.

“Are you going to say anything at all,” she asked and I knew what was coming next. “Red, if you had told me about this from the beginning…” Then I heard her begin to cry, it wasn’t an ugly crying followed by sobs, I knew that it took a lot of effort to get her to that point. I could hear it in her voice though. why the fuck do people do this to themselves? I thought to myself. “Amber, I’m a fucking tank, there was never a reason to fear for my safety. We are supposed to be a team.” No response, so I picked up the phone and started towards the kitchen and began making coffee. As I was making it, I said to her, “How long has that title meant more to you than our marriage?” Again there was nothing but silence. Pretending like it was nothing, I continued by telling her about what I had done in regards to the Del Gado family. She only interrupted slightly with “Fuck!” said every once in a while. At least I was getting through to her now so I kept the conversation going, even while I was making my coffee, my mind was ahead of me. I told her about Del Gado’s wife playing stow away in the back of my Silverado and how she was working with the feds to try and nail him. Jeff couldn’t talk to me anymore about it as they were trying to keep me far from that investigation.

Another drink, another profanity-laced tirade from her. After she calmed down a bit, I finally asked her. “Are you planning on coming home any time soon?” There was a long pause and then she said, “Mac, I love you but I don’t know when I’ll be back or even if.” “I love you too, Red” I disconnected the call and sat down on the kitchen floor. I cried for the first time since I buried my wife, Melissa. Just like when she was dying from cancer, not knowing is the hardest part. With Melissa, it was not knowing how much life was left for her. With Amber, it was not knowing how much life was left for me. She couldn’t have hurt me anymore if she had just cut my heart out with a spoon. Even the cold tile floor provided no relief from the storm that was building in my heart. That’s when I started drinking….

Fade

{Hell’s Gate Dojo - Junction, Colorado - “Brutal Honesty.”}

[Thursday Morning - 7AM]

If you get the opportunity to go to Junction, Colorado in February…don’t. From the time I got off the plane until now, standing in front of the Hell’s Gate primary entrance door. I was cold to the bone and wet. Not a great combination. I was only here because this is what I agreed to do. Kat must have sensed something was wrong with me and she was right, ever since the fight with Amber, nothing felt right. I was starting to question my decisions, professionally and personally. In my position that was not a good place to be. The more I thought about the fight the more angry I became. I crushed out the cigarette in the ashtray near the door and stepped inside. Kat was already there, and so I made my way where she stood talking to Kim and Whisper. She spotted me but didn’t head my way right away. So, I made my way to her, I knew she had been injured the night before in a match in another company. All three women looked at me, the weighing and measuring of them was something I had grown accustomed to. They were deciding internally whether I had lost anything they had taught me. One thing that was a constant with me was my intensity. They all smiled and nodded and I gave them a hug one at a time, being careful with Kat, knowing that kind of pain all too well. I spotted a step stool nearby and grabbed and set it next to me.

“Just in case you decided I deserved a smack in the head.” I smiled at Kat watching her try not to laugh. Kim laughs out loud, “Cruel, Brother!” Kat climbed up on the step stool and smacked me in the back of the head. “That’s for trying to make me laugh!” She said as she stepped back down. Whisper motioned for everyone to go into the office as she headed that way. We all stepped into the small office and took a seat. Kat was last in and shut the door quietly and carefully. It was obvious she was still hurting quite a bit. She looked at me, “Okay brother-mine, spill. What happened?” I smiled at her, “I missed you too Katarina. I’m not sure what you are referring to?” She glared at me, and I immediately threw my hands up in mock surrender. It was Whisper who spoke next.

“You’re wounded Mac. Who made you start to doubt everything?” She asked it in the same manner someone would ask you to pass the salt. I sighed and leaned back in the chair. “Well, this is the reason that I came here and since we’re all here I might as well.” I looked over at Kat, “This stays here, you understand?” I asked her. She nodded her head in understanding. “Amber and I had a huge fight. I know that couples do fight, especially when they are so similar in personalities. This was different though.” They all waited for me to continue. “The fight was because I called her out for lying to me on many occasions.” Kat, almost in tears, “Is this about the garage?”. I nodded to her, “In part, she thought she was protecting me by deceiving me and a number of other people.” I paused for a moment and then continued. “Long before she and I met…” I continued on with what she had told me about her relationship with the Del Gado family when she was much younger.

“I think the worst part is two-fold here, I don’t know if I can ever trust her again, and she doesn’t know whether she even wants to come home. She tells me she loves me but I dunno…” Kat rested her hand on my shoulder, with tears running down her face. “I had no idea, Mac.” I patted her leg gently, “That’s because she and I have done our best to keep it off of social media and out of the news. It’s more about protecting our privacy and buffering any negative thing from Sin City or Hell’s Gate.” I shake my head in disgust. Just by talking about it, I could feel my fury combined with a righteous anger building. Whisper continued to watch as I sat there stewing in my own anger.

“Enough Mac..” Whisper’s tone of voice left no room for discussion. “Internal raging will lead to loss of focus and you can not afford that if you want to keep that title around your waist.” I was unsure of how she did that shit, but I looked up at her with clear eyes and the anger dissipated like it was never there. “Welcome back.” She smirked and her dark eyes glittered in amusement she never did tell anyone how she does that. “Mind clear and focused at the problem at hand now?”I sat there in almost stunned disbelief, I started to hang my head in shame but instead I looked her in the eyes, “Yes ma’am,” I said with a sheepish grin. “You are both in the same match and as much as Kat wants to advance in the tournament she does not want you to lose the title this way. She does not handle it well as she is afraid of losing you in the process.” Kat was a huddled up little ball on the chair next to me. I smiled, “I know but the rules of this tournament are clear and maybe she missed the fine print. If she should cover Mikah, my title goes nowhere. Mark would have to cover me for that to happen. That shit is not gonna happen.”
Kat looked at me with her big dark eyes. “So it is me vs Mikah and you vs Mark.. I am not going to talk shit about you. I refuse to.” I looked at her, “Don’t you dare ease up just because it’s me, that’s not fair to you or to your partner. I really don’t like him but he deserves you at your best.” Kat nods at me with a determined look in her eyes as well. “Well the best I can be by then. Sorta a mess right now.” Whisper nodded pleased with herself. “Mac I think you are missing something”   

I looked back to Whisper, “What’s that?” Whisper smiled and handed over a file folder with a single sheet of paper in it. On it was a sketch hand drawn by Maria. “Your wings''Without hesitation or thought, I smiled at her as I studied the sketch. “Now that is epic art. I’m honored that you think I deserve this, I will definitely wear this with pride. I’m proud to represent you and this family.'' Whisper smiled and made her way around her desk and towards me she held my face in her hands gently before leaning down and pressing her forehead to mine and in my head I heard her loud and clear. “You were already part of the family and we are proud to have you amongst us.” I was a little surprised by the connection at first, testing the waters. I tried to respond to her in the same fashion, “Thank you Mother of Arch-Angels''. A soft smile came over her face, one that I had not seen that often before. “You are welcome, Macentyre.” she pressed a soft kiss on my forehead and stood up and smiled towards Kim and Kat which was a sign they were waiting for and Kat, recklessly forgetting about her injuries jumped on my lap and hugged me tight. I had not seen Kim leave the room but she did and returned moments later with Maria by her side. I smiled more than I had in weeks, surrounded by people that I know would have my back no matter what was important. I really wish Ken was there at that moment. Maybe I could bring him, Kyra and Adina here one day soon.

The ladies escorted me to the area where the tattoo work would be done. Rene showed up at that moment as well, “Welcome Brother,” he said as he gave me a huge hug and pat on the back. Whisper motioned for me to lay down on the massage table. As I did Maria came up to me. “Wings for our warrior. Been waiting for you” I winked at her, “Thank you for your patience.” Maria chuckles “Thank me when I am done if you do not hate me by then. This will take a while. Your sisters will be right here with you.” I nodded, “I’m no stranger to the pain, and if I think back about it, they always seemed to be there.” Kim spoke up for the first time looking right at me. “And we always will be.” “And I for all of you.”, I said quietly but without hesitation or reservation. Kim’s geek side showed for a moment “This is the way” she winked at me with a smirk on her face. I shot a wink back at her, “This is the way.” Whisper placed her hand on my shoulder as Kim and Kat made their way to the headrest and sat down with me each taking one hand in their own. “Focus on their voices and let Maria handle the rest.. I have spoken.” Whisper winked towards me with that reference and did as she asked and focused on the voices of my sisters. As they sang, Maria began her work on my back. I could feel the warmth that they sang with and I never felt very much from the needlework that Maria was doing. When Maria was done she put some healing cream on the needlework she had put on my back and the voices of my sisters faded as Whisper approached me and placed her hand on my shoulder. “It is done” I looked up and smiled. “Thank you, Maria, you have a gentle touch.” I then hugged each of my sisters in turn, planting a kiss on their foreheads as a way of thanking them.

I could feel a difference in my body and my mind. I felt better physically and emotionally. It was like I could feel my psyche being healed. In his mind, the words came loud and clear. “Focus and remain calm, you are never alone.” The smile returned to my face, “I know mother, and thank you.” Whisper smiled and nodded before turning away and helping Maria pack it up and bring it back to the house. The elderly lady had done more than her duty.

Fade

{Oblivion Garage - Las Vegas NV - “Cleaning Up”}

The cleanup of what was left of the garage was just about done. I came here often when I was in town. I think it reminded me of our marriage, gone up in smoke. I honestly didn’t know what to expect from Amber. I wasn’t sure if she would ever come back. This place though, it provided me with a little solace. The paperwork was done for the insurance. Now it was just the waiting game. Waiting for the paperwork to be processed and the funding to be in place. Then they could begin rebuilding. If there was a “they” at the end of this. If not, I’d still rebuild it then probably sell it. Maybe I’d reopen the garage but it wouldn’t be the same without her here. I looked around the garage one last time. I heard the crunch of a shoe on gravel and my Smith and Wesson was out and pointed in that direction.

“Easy Senor Bane,” the smooth cadence of Dominic’s father, “You and I should talk before things get out of hand.” He paused for only a moment. “I am not armed Senor, please lower your weapon.” I snapped my head around and glared at the older gentleman. “You’ve taken your life in your own hands today, Francisco,” I almost growled it. He put his hands up in mock surrender and I holster my weapon. “If you have men with you, have them come out in the open where they can be seen.” I could tell he was considering something, it was something that was going to get someone killed. He saw the look on my face and my hand still lingering by the holster. “Fair enough senor, “ Like out of b move he clapped his hands twice and then there were five of them including him. “You watch way too many movies Del Gado, that was lame as hell.” His eyebrows furrowed, “never mind, I should have known you wouldn’t get it.”

“What exactly was your plan here, senor?” I asked in a straightforward manner as possible. “Did you think you and your men could just jump me here and kill me off, and poof problem solved?” He shook his head indicating that was not the plan. “No Bane, that was not my plan, they are simply here to ensure I come away from this unharmed. I only wanted to ask you if you knew the whereabouts of my wife.” I shrugged, “I didn’t even know you were married,” I said in my own smooth way that just didn’t sound as cool as he did. “What’s her name? More importantly, why do you think I know where she is?”

“She was in Texas recently,” he began but his phone chose that moment to ring. “Stupid boy,” he swore at the display. “My son, pardon me please.” He turned to leave me and his men to stare at one another. It didn’t last long though as he came back and stared at me. “That was my son, Dominic, he told me what he did here.” I nodded, “Gutless”. “Si,” was his response. “He asked me if I would apologize for him for the pain he has caused you and your wife.” I gave the old fella a smile, “Tell him that I’ll consider it if he comes here and does it himself.” Senor Del Gado smiled and nodded. “Consider it done, Senor Bane.”

Fade.

{Somewhere in Texas - Karma”}

Recently I had been able to find my center again, my anger was less prevalent since my trip to Colorado. The one thing that remained was my intensity, I was extremely proud of that. I was even more proud of the fact that I had successfully defended my title. The failure the first time around still haunted me a bit but I knew the more I defended it the more that my confidence would grow. I stood there looking at the countryside. A wistful expression on my face, my black skullcap ripples a little at the wind. I pull the collar up on my duster to ward off the wind. I get ready to speak but pause as the thunder chases the wind across the sky. Once it quietens down, then I begin to speak my mind. I smile at the lightning as it flashes to the northeast. Looking down at my old black boots.

Mikah and I have been working very hard for this match. She’s a phenomenal partner and does things the right way. I know she doesn’t want anyone but Kris to like her and that’s not only understandable but admirable. I like her work ethic and her willingness to do whatever it takes to win. I like her as a tag team partner, so far she’s been super reliable and a great teammate.

Still looking down…

I mention her first, because I know she realizes what is at stake.

Now I look back up, the intensity etched in my face. My determination is as bright as neon.

Kat, I know this is all new to you, being your first time in this tournament. I know you will bring everything to this match that you have. You’ve always been dedicated to your craft and your family. For you and I this is what it is baby sister. I hope what I told you eased your mind a bit. You are not facing me at all in this match as we discussed the other day. Mikah is your challenge in this event. Whatever people have said about my partner is probably true. She’s that good and then some. You are as well, you’ve always shone brightly. I expect you to come hard at this match and do what we’ve always done, leave it all in the ring, the violence is always unapologetic.

The smile is now gone as I begin to address Mark Cross. The smile has transformed into something more predatory.

Well, lookie there, a tournament was announced and wild slapnuts appeared.

The American Dragon Mark Cross.

This dance is not new to you and I. We’ve fought before. Last year in the tournament was an epic battle. I know that you are proud of that win and the ones that followed. Rightly so I might add. You were on a hell of a run. A run that didn’t end until we fought again. My internet title versus the world title.


I flip the folds of my jacket back revealing the Sin City Title, done with a flare that you might have seen in an old western.

Sin City has a very different landscape now. A lot has changed in a year, Mark. I’ll talk first about the things that haven’t.

You.

You seem to be continuing your track record of being a part time wrestler. I guess the grind of a real job is a bit much for a former player in the National Football League. You’ve always been great in tournaments, but that’s about where it ends. You’re great at beating people you’ve never faced before. Kudos to you bud, but the problem is, I’m familiar with you. I know your tendencies and your lazy habits in the ring.


I spit on the ground following that statement as if it were a taste I couldn’t get rid of. Just talking about this guy always made me feel unclean and as if I had something nasty in my mouth.

You see, this might be on the line…

I rest both hands on the title belt, hooking my thumbs behind the primary plate, feeling the leather strap beneath it.

You’ll never get your hands on it, little man. You won’t be covering me in this match. You’d have to kill me to get that cover.

My facial features harden as I continue to talk about him.

Even if you were to get it again, to what end? You lost your passion for the business when you held it before. You walked around here talking about being a such a great champion. A reluctant one as I recall. Being the good man that I am, I relieved you of that responsibility. As far as the things that have changed? It looks like you’ve got someone special in your life, so that’s cool. It won’t help you win a match but still…good for you. At least I think you do, haven’t seen much of you on social media lately with you professing your love to her.

I shoot the camera a wink and a smile.

Other things that have changed.

Me.

You won’t be facing the same Mac Bane you faced last year. I’ve changed a lot and grown a lot in the last year. I’ve embraced my evolution as a man and a fighter. While you’ve been….doing whatever it is that a part time athlete does. I’m sure you’ll have a lot to say about what I’ve been up to since the last time we spoke.


I laugh a bit at first then stop laughing.

People like to talk about my group of associates who I am running with now. Thing is, they didn’t help me win this title. They never interfered in the matches I was in, nor would I allow it. So, feel free to talk about that until you’re blue in the face. The last time we faced each other, I called myself your mountain to climb. You failed. You fell to your professional death that night. This time in this moment, I’m your karma. You couldn’t beat me that night and you won’t beat me with this title being on the line.

I pause as another round of thunder and lightning crashes against the Texas sky. That always seems to ease my soul and lessen my burdens.

I do love a good storm, don’t you?

I smile at the skyline as more and more hits.

It’s never a good idea to stand around when a storm is brewing unless…unless you are the one that created that storm. The one I’ve created in Sin City…

I point out at the sky as a tornado tries to form some 5 or 6 miles away.

Makes this look like light rain on a sunny day. The things I’ve put in motion…well they are not for the weak of heart. Sin City is not ready for what’s coming. After you lose and get bounced out of here, that’s what you’ll do, bounce. You don’t want to stick around for what’s to come anyway. You don’t have the spine for this kid, better for you to just go back to Florida. It’s much safer and less competitive there.

Fade

18
Climax Control Archives / BFTP - "Foresight"
« on: February 04, 2022, 04:59:07 PM »
“In action be primitive; in foresight, a strategist”. - Ed Koch

Blast From the Past Week 1

{The Bane Home - Las Vegas, NV - “Mistakes To Correct”}
[6:45 A.M. Monday Morning]
[Off-Camera]

I looked like shit and I knew it, but I didn’t care at the moment. What Matt had revealed to the world the night before had absolutely rocked me to my core. I had honestly not seen this coming. “That masked fuck; I’m going to hurt that motherfucker” is all I had thought about in the last twelve to fifteen hours. My coffee had been long gone, I stared at the empty cup and wished it had a refill feature that took care of itself. “Fuck self driving cars, give me a coffee cup that automatically refills itself. That would be a great use of tech.”  I got out of my chair and made my way to the kitchen, trying to be quiet and not wake Amber, but at my size that was tough to do. I’m not someone who walks with a light step to begin with. I hadn’t slept at all so this morning I poured myself black coffee. I grabbed a fresh pack of cigarettes to take on the back patio with me. I had been so infuriated after reading what Knox had said on Twitter I hadn’t even grabbed my jacket the last time. I corrected that this time as my head was becoming more clear. I shut the door quietly behind me and eased back into the chair. I shook my head in disgust and maybe even some disdain as I exhaled forcefully.

“What a fucking mess, Mac, how do you get yourself into these situations?” I mused quietly to myself. I stared into the fire of the firepit, feeling it’s warmth like I was feeling it for the first time in the hours that I had been out here. I set my coffee cup down gently and then picked up the pack of smokes. Dragging one out from the pack, I lit the cigarette. Exhaling slowly as I reached out and got my coffee cup. I wasn’t sure if it was the nicotine or the coffee, but the cloud of confusion was wiped away within moments. Now the rage was starting to come back, that feeling of righteous fury. I could feel it burning behind my eyes first then I could feel it coursing through my veins as if it had a mind of its own and was trying to consume me totally. “They say that hindsight is a bitch, but foresight seems unattainable at times.” I said it in a voice that seemed alien to me, as if it was said by someone else. Another drag from my cigarette as I leaned back into the chair, looking for comfort that just didn’t exist. That epiphany didn’t bring me down, quite the opposite, it fueled me. That feeling, I knew, would fuel me into action. It wouldn’t allow me to rest until I had made a statement at someone else's expense.

“Supreme Machine, I’m going to wreck you. I don’t give a fuck if there’s anything left for Corvid to pick through.” my anger simmering again. “I warned you not to do things like this, but you did it anyway. This was not helpful in what I’ve been trying to achieve.” I finally fell quiet and concentrated on my coffee and cigarette. Taking the last drag off my smoke, I exhaled slowly releasing everything into the universe, producing smoke rings in the dark. I could feel eyes on me and I looked over at the doorway. Amber stood there for only a moment before ducking back inside. I sigh a weary sigh, I could feel the long night catching up with me. More and more she had been avoiding me, it was clear that she didn’t want to talk about anything outside of small talk. Marriage was so much more than that, so I was going to try and explain that to her. I got up and grabbed my coffee cup and went back in through the french doors she had just ducked back through and made my way to the kitchen first. I refilled my cup with coffee as black as my soul and proceeded to her favorite place in this house. The dining room was a small room just off the kitchen. I could hear her readjust in the chair she sat in, likely tucking her right leg underneath her.

As expected, that is the way I found her sitting. She seemed very anxious about being in the same room with me. So, I took a chair that was a good distance from her. “There are a few things I need to tell you,” I started off. I paused to see what kind of reaction I might get and watched as she played with her wedding ring kind of without thought or intention. I had seen women in troubled marriages do this many times. There was a manilla envelope on the bar, I grabbed that and opened it. As I opened it she said to me, “When are you going to do something about Suma?” She said it to me in a flat tone, I knew she was trying to keep her tone neutral and it had just come out wrong. So, instead of replying in an angry fashion, I did just the opposite. “My dear, I didn’t know you cared,” I responded in a happy voice. That got her attention, it was the wrong way for me to do that but I proceeded to lay out the pictures of Del Gado’s thugs on the table. She saw their faces, and probably had nightmares since the garage had been burned down.

“I have a question for you,” I said to her as I picked up one of the pictures. The blood had now completely drained from her face. I ripped up the picture of the guy who had taken his own life. “We don’t need to worry about him anymore, he’s a non factor.” I said politely and in a friendly manner. “My question for you, my love, is when were you planning on telling me about Del Gado’s son trying to kill you?” I waited for her response, the color started to come back to her face now as she became angry. “Before you lose your temper, I wanted you to know that I declared war on one of the most powerful families on the east coast after the garage burned.” She slumped back in her chair as I took another sip of coffee. “That’s the reason I thought that I was to blame for the garage burning. See, I had been helping investigate them. I intentionally sold the ranch in Texas to them because I knew they had a specific purpose in mind for it.” Another sip of coffee. “They are smuggling people into the states and using that property for the sake of human trafficking.” While she stared at the floor I decided that was enough. “That’s everything I wanted to say,” I finally said and I just sat there waiting for her to respond. I sat back in the chair and casually maneuvered it away from the table so that she wouldn’t feel anymore trapped than she already did. “I’m going to get a refill of coffee, would you like some?” I did not wait for a response as I got up. I went ahead and grabbed a cup for her since I saw she didn’t have any.

I brought her a cup full of black coffee and set it in front of her. I went back to my chair and sat down and waited. After a few awkward moments, she picked up her coffee and sipped from it. She finally looked up at me for the first time. “I will not be talked to like I’m some kind of fucking criminal.” she said in the most even but toxic way that she could, words full of venom without yelling is an artform and my wife is a pro. “Maybe you should focus on how the Saviors are not saving anyone and leave me the fuck alone.” With that, she stood up, grabbed her cup of coffee and headed for the bedroom. I didn’t chase her, I’m not stupid, with a sigh and a grunt I stood up and headed for the back door. Stepping out on the back patio again, it felt warmer than what I just went through in the house.

Fade.


{Unnamed Studio - Las Vegas NV - “Revisiting the past”}

I step up in front of the camera, the operator zooming out to capture a full scale image of me. Wearing a new CCPE Mac Bane t-shirt, blue jeans, black boots and hair down and flowing freely I begin.

Blast from the past once again. The time of year that we in Sin City Wrestling both love and hate at the same time. We love it because this tournament has always been an exciting time in the company. Men and women in this company working together towards being able to cash in a title shot.

I smile, remembering my run last year.

Last year, I was partnered up with Myra Rivers. She was a damn good partner, despite some of the things that I said about her. This year though? God damn, you talk about the perfect partner for me. Mikah, otherwise known as Mark Ward’s favorite. To me, that’s one hell of an upgrade in partners. There is one person who would be the ideal partner for me in this thing and y’all dodged a bullet again this year. That is my wife and reigning Bombshell Champion. So, that being said, count your blessings.

Last year was my first experience in this tournament, and honestly I learned a lot. I learned a lot about myself and the opposition. There is no low that people in this tournament won’t stoop to in order to win it.


I hold the world title up and allow that predatory smile to bloom. I feel the righteous fury shining in my eyes.

Because it’s about this. This and the bombshell counterpart. People are so desperate to add a world title to their resume that they will risk everything. If they are a champion in this company, their title can go on the line without warning. That’s what you see in Amber’s main event match.

I lay the title on my shoulder, securing it from sliding.

Much like last year when Myra was the internet champion. It was on the line many times during the tournament. For Mikah, that won’t be the case, her partner is not even in the tournament. I have a ton of respect for Ryans, but maybe after this thing is over, she’ll change her mind about who her favorite tag team partner is.

I wink at the camera, chuckling softly and shaking my head.

I’m kidding of course, I don’t think anything short of divine intervention could change her mind about that.

Fade

{Local Radio Station - Las Vegas Nevada - “Keeping up the facade”}
[9:00 AM Thursday]

I sat there with a grim smile on my face as I waited for the on air personality to come get me from the waiting area of the station. This was the same shit stain that tried to get my wife to answer some personal questions. “They’re ready for you Mister Bane,” the receptionist said to me, breaking me from my reverie,” She said politely. I nodded and stood up as the DJ came out of the studio. Standing at my full height, I towered over him as we shook hands. “Come on into the studio, if that’s okay?” I nodded my head and with a grunt I followed him into the studio. They brought in coffee and snacks. I helped myself to the coffee. “Well, not as good as Kat’s but still pretty good.” I smiled as I sipped. He kind of gave me a side eye look as I said that, which caused me to chuckle quietly to myself.

“Now then, what is on your agenda of questions to ask me?” I waited for his response, still smiling around the cup of coffee. “Oh, you  know, the usual. Just the things that the wrestling fans want to know.” I smirked in response, “you mean the shit you think you can collect and sell to online publications or other varieties of dirt sheets.” I said in a retort. He didn’t even flinch, “ I have done that in the past, yes.” I raise my cup in salute, “At least your honest about being a dick.” He returned the gesture, “Same”. He thought he was being cute and really had no idea how short my fuse is or how close he was to me kicking his ass. “Shall we begin?” He didn’t wait long as he turned our microphones on and he pressed the button to play the pre-recorded message for this interview. As we waited for it to finish playing, I could feel the set of my jaw tighten and the righteous furry starting to build behind my eyes. I slid the headset on so I could hear everything. I knew his type he would likely start off with personal questions. “So Mac, welcome to the show, and thank you so much for taking time with us today.” He paused so I could respond. “Of course, I’m always glad to take time to talk to the media and the fans.” He nodded along with my expected politically correct answer. “So, then fans are dying to know what the status of your marriage to Amber Ryan is. Are you guys doing alright, any issues at all?” There it was, the same shit he tried to pull with Amber.

“No”, was my one word answer. He seemed confused at first and then I followed that up with, “Do you see this wedding ring on my finger, chief?” Holding up my left hand. “I see it, so what?” I smirked at him, “So what, indeed. You see this is the one thing that means more to me than all the titles and money in the world. The reason I said no, is because your question was inappropriate and out of line.” While the recording for the break was playing, he was fuming at my answer. “People in this town are clamoring for any information they can get on the “Golden Couple” of SCW and yet you guys won’t give them what they want. “That’s because this is our lives, we don’t have to reveal anything to anyone. Period.” When we came out of the break, we continued with the interview. He stuck to wrestling based questions, and I didn’t try to hurt him. We said nothing else as I exited the studio. One of the maintenance crew happened to walk by, and he must have recognized me and darted from the lobby.

“I wonder what’s gotten into Stan,” the receptionist mentioned casually. I shrugged, “Maybe he has a guilty conscience about something.” I winked at her as I made my way through the door he just disappeared into. I started climbing up the stairwell pausing every once in a while to listen. I could hear him running up the stairs, likely to the rooftop. I took my time walking up the stairs. I could hear him shout down at me, “No, no, no I know why you’re here!” I looked up to see him staring down the stairwell at me. All the blood was drained from his face, he was terrified and rightly so. “What’s wrong Stan? Have you run out of zipties?” To my surprise, instead of continuing up the stairs he started down the stairs, with a screwdriver in hand. “Why do they always choose violence?” I stopped where I was. He continued toward me, “I know you had something to do with Jerry’s “suicide”, and now you’ve come for me.” He shook his head and each additional step he took was a trembling one. I leveled my gaze on him, “I guess he chose hell over prison.” I said it in such a nonchalant way that it even surprised me. He lunged at me with the screwdriver and I easily sidestepped the terrified man, and gibs smacked him on his way by me. It wasn’t done in a playful manner and knocked him a little loopy. He dropped the screwdriver and clutched his head with both hands.

“You see Stan. I’m not going to kill you, quite the opposite actually. How much did Del Gado pay you?” He looked up at me, now with a hopeful look in his eyes for the first time since he saw me. “He..uh…paid us each five grand.” He stammered as he said it. I nodded and grunted as I took a seat on the bottom step. “Five grand, so that’s what he thinks my wife's life is worth, is it?” He nodded his head in rapid succession, “I’m sorry, I’m so so sorry” he said as his eyes welled up with tears. “Me too Stanly, me too.” I stood up and started down the stairs, “Oh, Stanly I want you to call Dominick and let him know that I’m coming for him.” I pulled out a wad of bills and tossed it to him. “If I were you, I’d disappear, the family is not very forgiving and cares little about disposable people.”

Fade.

{Unnamed Studio - Las Vegas NV - “Revisiting the past Part 2”}

Still in the Studio from the previous view, having finished talking about the past, I focus on the present.

Sierra Williams; truly one of the best bombshells, especially when it comes to the Mixed Tag World Championships. She and Lachland Kane, one hundred seventy-five days as mixed world tag team champs. She’s not getting to team with him though for this tournament. I would be very concerned if that was the case. They were an amazing team, no doubts about it and definitely no backhanded compliments from me. Who she does have as a partner has been very impressive in SCU. Her Partner for blast from the past is Joshua Acquin. A man who has held tag team gold and SCU underground champion. An impressive pairing, no doubt about that. See, just because someone works for Sin City Underground doesn’t mean I’m willing to belittle that and make light of the entire body of work.

I shift my world title belt to a more comfortable position on my shoulder.

The other thing I won’t do is just blow off the female competitor like I’ve seen so many other competitors do. Just because I won’t be in the ring with her doesn’t mean that she doesn’t matter. I did make that mistake last year but I am always determined not to make the same mistake twice. This is part of the reason that Myra and I made it to the finals but couldn’t close it out.

I look at the title on my shoulder and smile.

I’ve always hated being a runner up in anything, that is the reason that I pushed so hard last year after this tournament. I was embarrassed in losing to Mark Cross. I was angry that he won the world title and that I wasn’t involved in that match. So, what did I do? After he won the title, I won the internet title. I challenged him to a title versus title match and won this title.

Feeling the righteous fury coursing in my veins and the predatory smile return…

How is this year different? Oh, it’s very different. Look at my partner for this thing. A major upgrade in every way, like myself she’s not afraid to do what’s necessary in order to win.

I only take a momentary pause as I continue down that train of thought.

Joshua, are you and Sierra ready to risk it all? I know you’ve got a personality and philosophy similar to my own. Can she support that? Can your tag team partner have your back when you start doing shady shit?
I wink at the camera and take the belt off my shoulder and hold it in front of me, chest high. I do this so the name on the plate is visible.

Will you do whatever it takes? To try and take this from me?

I shake my head while chuckling softly to myself.

I don’t think so, chief. I don’t think you’ve got the balls or the stamina for the assignment. These are all just words though, prove me wrong kid. Just like I’ve proven them wrong when I reclaimed this title.

Fade.


{Somewhere in Nevada - “Monsters”}
[Friday - Noon]

The gears were spinning in my mind, Suma was a problem, a big problem. At no point in my career had I ever tried or even thought of trying to hurt someone’s family. There are certain boundaries that one should never cross. What he did to Knox’s family was inexcusable. There was only one thing that Suma would ever understand, violence for bad behavior. Dominick was still out for the time being. The injury he suffered at the hands of Alexander Raven. When I pulled the trigger on this it would be down to Ken, myself and Kat. I was okay with that, Suma was one of those nice to haves in the numbers game but easily replaceable with someone who played by my rules and doesn’t go rogue. I picked up the phone to call Ken but he must have been feeling it too and that’s when my phone started to ring.

“Hey Brother,” I began as he started to speak. “This Supreme Machine thing,” he began and I cut him off, “Ends at the next show.” I could almost hear him smile as he responded, “Old school?” Then I smiled, “It’s the best way after all.” There was a long pause then he asked the question I was expecting, “What’s the deal with Kat?” he asked it in a very serious but concerned way. “She’s evolving,” I said and then quickly appended it, “Whether it will be good or bad I’m not sure of. I know this is something she needs. I think even more importantly, I think she needs our support.” he didn’t pause at all, “Then she’ll have it and we’ll keep an eye on her in case she decides to pull a Suma.” His side closed out the call and I stood there for a moment, kinda stunned. I don’t think that she has that in her but all things are possible. I had committed to being in attendance at TPW’s main event as he took on Pete Vaugn tonight. That is where stage one of the plan would begin.

Stage two would happen Monday night at Climax Control. I needed to figure out when though. Maybe I’d discuss that with Ken later, or with the boys at the show tonight. Strategy was everything in these game changing events. It would definitely start moving the needle in the right direction. Now I had to head to the airport, maybe I could figure out a way to save my marriage and my wife. It was obvious to me that she had lost her grip on reality. I don’t go around second guessing myself, I said what I said. End of story as far as I was concerned. My phone began to ring again, I recognized the number. “That didn’t take long.” So, I slid the bar over to accept the call and put it on speaker. “What’s up little deal?” There was a pause before he said anything. “Mister Bane, you and I should talk.” Dominick Del Gado finally said. I barked a laugh, “Getting a little uncomfortable isn’t it.” “In person Mr. Bane.” I paused for a moment, “How many men with zip ties will you be bringing with you? I want to make sure that I’m bringing the appropriate number of bullets.” The next voice was deeper and older, “Senor, please stop with the sarcasm, this is very serious ground we are covering. I have killed men for less than you have done.”

“Senor Del Gado, I have killed men just for wearing the wrong uniform all over the world. Don’t you dare threaten me old man, I am not in the fucking mood.” Then silence as they hung up from their end.

Fade.

{The Cox Pavilion, Las Vegas NV - “The Final Cut”}

As is customary for me, I stand in production as they prepare the set. It’s just a few hours until bell time for the first match. After a few long moments, they are finally ready. My bag and such were already in my locker room, and so I stood there in freshly starched jeans, black boots and a white button down shirt with a sports coat over the top of that. My world title was where it belonged, slung over my shoulder.

As we draw closer to show time, everything intensifies, doesn’t it? Anyone who doesn’t get nervous before a big match has no soul. There’s lots of people out there who claim that they don’t but if you look into their eyes. They are lying through their teeth. Especially when it's a big match.

I pull the sunglasses down the bridge of my nose so my eyes can be seen clearly with my index finger.

If me and Mikah are in a match, that makes it a big time match. See, everyone in this business wants to be a part of something great. They want to achieve greatness for themselves. In this case, being in the ring with us is as close to greatness as you are ever going to get.

After saying that, I use my index finger to push the glasses back up the bridge of my nose. Using both hands, I push my hair back.

Even if this was under normal circumstances and not a tournament, you would still be in over your collective heads. Neither of you realizes this yet but you are seriously overmatched and way outgunned. I know that my partner will take care of business with Sierra and Joshua, this match for you is already over and you simply don’t know it yet. I’ll even tell you why.

Holding the title up at chest level again to emphasize what I’m about to say.

This is why. Every man in this tournament is chasing this. Every woman is chasing it’s sister belt. My wife holds the other one in case you didn’t know. I know that’s why Mikah signed up for this tournament. She, like every other woman on this roster, wants to be a world champion. You, like every other person who entered it, wants to be a champion on a stage that matters.

Lowering the belt slightly.

The one thing that stands in your way is us. You shall not pass, I won’t allow it. I’ve worked far too hard for far too long to do anything other than send you home empty handed. I would say it’s not personal, but everything around this title is personal to me.

Fade

19
Climax Control Archives / The Enemy
« on: December 16, 2021, 09:15:44 PM »

“I'll do what I can to promote the greater good. If you can harm one person to save 1,000, I'm gonna do it every f**king time.” -- Sean Patrick Flanery

{The Enemy Part 1 - Unnamed Location}

The white walls gleamed in stark contrast to the black clothing I wear, the lighting of the room had the desired effect. Black slacks, black and silver button down shirt, aviator style sunglasses, and black shoes were the polar opposite, the opposing force if you will to the brilliant, almost blinding white light in the room.

“Enter the bad guy, the villain, the reason that Sin City Wrestling has so much exposure. All eyes in this industry are focused on what we are doing and how we are doing it. There’s been some criticism lately by some former talents about how unoriginal the attacks are. These are the same people who require the attention of others in order to feel relevant, even though they haven’t stepped between the ropes for a while. Everything we do has purpose, I’d suggest you stay home and finish raising your children before that’s not an option. Now then back to more important matters. The real question is the why of it, even though I have been saying it for weeks. The answer is almost as simple as your current world champion.”

I smile at the camera, amused at myself and my statement.

“I know, that seems hard to believe. It’s even more difficult to grasp how he was able to beat me not once but twice. Maybe I underestimated him, maybe I was like Mark and just didn’t care enough about what I was doing. As far as why we are doing what we are doing. Sin City was mediocre at best before I started this war on the roster. There were even rumors of a shut down. If I didn’t love this company and what we do, why would I bother?”

The smile disappears as I take the sunglasses off and stick them in the breast pocket of the shirt I wear. I move my hands behind my back and clasp them together.

“I wouldn’t. I would have simply asked for my release from a sinking ship and went on about my business.”

I smirk at the camera, followed by a wink.

“So, I did the unthinkable. I raised a call to arms to men and women who are respected by me or are considered family. Kat, Ken, Dominick, Supreme Machine and others who haven’t appeared yet. You see, the one way to shake up and wake up a roster is to make them think that the company is in peril. That there is this force that is trying to commit a hostile takeover.”

A wolfish grin plays across my face as I continue.

“It not only woke up the roster, but look at the attention it garnered from outside the company. The roster has blown up and the company is doing better financially. Some would say it has nothing to do with what we’ve done.”

I shrug

“We tend to let people think what they want, we can lead them to the truth but can’t make them think. We can only inspire others to do better with our actions in and out of the ring. Take Matthew Knox for example. Why is he here? That’s more simple than you can possibly imagine. So imagine this, wanting something so much that you would risk eternal damnation. To covet another man’s wife, that’s the reason he’s here. It literally has nothing to do with myself, Ken, Dom or Suma. I’m going to send you to Hell personally Matthew, regardless of your intentions. First though, the boys will have fun playing with a broken toy. You see, he’s here to try and save my wife from the influence of others. He actually thought that Suma was responsible for the current happenings here. At least that’s what he tells himself when he looks in the mirror to justify his actions. The real reason he’s here is because he was manipulated from the start.”

I shrug again.

“It was easy, and that may be the most satisfying thing about all of this to be honest. I mean, persuading someone to do something you want them to do is fun. Convincing them that it’s the wrong thing to do,even though that’s what you want is even more so. It’s like the exit only sign at a store, you just have to go in that way, don’t you Matt? I’ve always known about your obsession with my wife, Matt. The other thing I’ve always known is that she would never betray me.”

I laugh at the simplicity of the plan I put in motion to get him to come here.

“So, why would I do that? Why would I do all of this? Ah, that’s my little secret that will unfold slowly as we move forward. I can’t reveal all my trade secrets so early in the game, now can I?”

My smile remains as I continue.

“Now, what is next for The Sin City Saviors?”

That knowing smirk returns.

“All in good time, but the plan has already begun to bear fruit. Even though, sad to say that Dom will be on the shelf for a bit after he was attacked by Alexander Raven. That receipt will not go unpaid, I can assure you of that. I could tell you where and how and you’d still never see it coming. That’s simply the way we operate.”

My smirk is gone, replaced by a hardened gaze as I address the fans.

“What happened to Fenris and Aaron was unfortunate. What happened to Miles was expected, not to injure him but to send a message to all of The Wolf’s Lair. I know it’s not in your nature K, but all you had to do was stay out of our business. I’ve no beef with you or your brother, you know that. We’ve talked openly and often about the respect between us. I know you love this company as much as I do, why not join us?”

I shake my head, knowing what the answer will be to that question. Too much had happened between Suma and Fenris, they were on a collision course. There was nothing I could do about that but hope that K would see the reasoning for what we are doing.

“That leads us back to the reason that I am here talking to you today. The Wolf’s Lair in general but Alex Jones more specifically.”

The loathing and hatred for them as a group had been festering in my heart for a while. Their destruction is what I wanted although it had never been said out loud.

“All the fans and the roster get to hear about is how much the Wolf’s Lair has done for Sin City Wrestling. Is that a fact? Really? Because of the titles you’ve held? So fucking what. There is so much more to this business than that. Not that the shallow and narrow minded fools would even admit to that. Especially not their leader.”

I feel my heart hardening even more, there was a special place in hell for people like Alex Jones.

“Another glaring difference, Alex. You see I’m not the leader of The Saviors, we don’t have one. What we do have is a purpose, unlike you and yours. You talk about unity, like you even know what that word means. You’ve had countless opportunities to show it but you always make it about you, Alex.”

I shake my head in disgust and sigh heavily.

“It wasn’t Alex Jones that went out first to help Miles, nor was Austin James Mercer. It was Fenris and Aaron. At some point people like Miles will get tired of being a doormat for you. People like Austin will get tired of playing second fiddle to “The Black Dragon”. They’ll stand on their own eventually if for no other reason than to spite you. I’m looking forward to seeing that day. It’s not just about the way you represent the company. You give  people back handed compliments and call that respect. When I’m done destroying you, you’ll receive no such platitudes from me. I'll simply move on to the next challenger. It will be like your reign as champion never happened. Not because of respect but that is my reality Alex, your reign should never have happened.”

Fade

{The Bane Home - Las Vegas, NV - “The Problem”}

~2 weeks ago

It had been a good morning, the automated timer for the coffee pot worked perfectly so when we crawled out of the bed it was waiting on us. Waking up next to this spicey, sexy woman is one of the best parts of my day every day. We sit at the kitchen table, idle chit chat, nothing too heavy, each of us walking on eggshells for the other. I look at the audience…

Aside:
“The problem is not the problem, the problem is your attitude about the problem” or something like that said by one, Johnny Depp, many years ago.

That was exactly the case in point for me today, as I stared at my lovely wife over a fresh cup of coffee. In spite of the coconut creamer I had in mine, I could always get a whiff of cinnamon when she was around me. Her tousled mane of red hair, bed head if you will, always looked perfect to me. We hadn’t really had a chance to talk about the incident in Atlantic City, she had kept insisting that it was nothing and that the panicked phone call I had gotten from the PR assistant was just an overreaction to her falling because she was drunk. So we were grid locked on the topic, with each side not budging on their insistence.

“Getting you to admit to anything is damn near impossible” I said to her in an amused tone, so as not to put her on the defensive. “And getting you to give up on a lost cause is just as infuriating,” she retorted with amusement laced sarcasm. “Touche my love”, I remarked flippantly as she smiled that fake smile over the rim of her cup of black coffee. We both knew it was fake and sometimes she just did it to annoy me, which I also found amusing and at times infuriating. Looking at the camera again.

Aside:
What Amber doesn’t realize is that she’s not fooling me in the least, I know she’s created a mess. As always, I’ll let her make the mess and then be there at the end in order to help her clean it up. I’ve always been rather good at picking up the pieces of broken things and putting them back together. That will have to wait, I have a mess of my own to clean up to be honest.


So, yes we had reached a stalemate for now. There always seemed to be something trying to get in the way of our happiness, it almost felt like the universe was out to get us. It was still “us” though as it had been from the beginning. The Bane’s versus the world. The world knew that I would set it on fire just so she and I could watch it burn together. We had been married since April, but it seemed like we had always been together. She got me in ways no one could, even my deceased wife never had that level of understanding when it came to me.  Amber knew what made me tick, just as she knew the things that would trigger my anger. There were times that I think it was turn on for her to push my buttons, although she assured me that was not the case.

“Going to Colorado?” she asked me, trying to change the subject. Discretion being the better part of valor, I went along with it. “Yeah, I think it’s time I visited “Hell’s Gate”. Something I’ve been thinking about for a couple of years now.” She arched an eyebrow, “I didn’t know you even knew about that place.” I nodded, “Well, it’s not exactly a secret in the industry. People go there for a variety of reasons.” She nodded, she knew about the training center of course. She was concerned and it was obvious, “Why are you going there is what I’m concerned about.” I nodded, I knew this was coming and there was no sense in trying to avoid the conversation or lie about it. “Do you remember when we met for the very first time? How aggressive I was then?” She seemed to think about that for a moment and then nodded in agreement. “Aggressive isn’t the word I would have chosen, but you were a beast back then.” Now it was my turn to nod my head in agreement. “What if I told you that pales in comparison to who I used to be when I was in my early thirties?”

Aside:
Video doesn’t really tell you the whole story about how I started and the things I did to my enemies. I used to throw people off the top of cages through tables that had been set on fire for fun. I’ve often wondered, where did that guy go? I was going to bring him back, the funny part was that no one was the wiser. Provided the plan worked, but it had to, my future in this sport depended on that.

That got the reaction I was hoping it would. With her jaw hanging down, in shock I would assume. I reached across the table and raised her jaw back up. She clamped her teeth together and glared at me, then that feral smile swept across her face. That look always made my heart smile, the grin of a predator who just had a wicked thought about the subject they were discussing. “I would call bull shit, but I know it’s not. I had heard rumors and actually watched a few of your matches from that time. So, I know you’re not lying.” I studied her for a moment and then finally I said, “I lost that piece of me, somewhere along the way. I’m hoping that the physical therapy with Whisper and the training with Renegade will help me bring that side of me back.” As I finished the sentence, she reached across the table and grabbed my hand. It was something that I usually did to her. “Darl, you know I’ll support you in whatever decision you make. Do what you need to in order to bring that world title back to the fold.” There it was, my wife’s full endorsement of my plan, even though I don’t think she knew exactly what that might entail. What I was about to do, may very well end some friendships within Sin City but something had to be done. Not only for the company but for myself. That was what “by any means necessary” really meant. “I’ll fly up in a couple of days, Kat already warned me that I was a dead man if I didn’t come stay with her and Chris.”

She chuckled a bit, “I’d support that, who knows, maybe you’ll catch Jason while he’s there.” I smiled, “I guess that depends on if his trip to Egypt gets canceled or not.” I looked at the bottom of an empty coffee cup and frowned, “hate it when that happens. Need yours topped off?” She waved me off and I walked to the kitchen, likely to her relief. It wasn’t like her to avoid eye contact but considering the subject of our conversation that might have a bit to do with that. I had put some feelers out to see if I could get the straight answer on what happened in Atlantic City. I had Amber’s story, which I didn’t believe a word of. The relief of both Amber and her drinking companion when I arrived was all I needed to know. Something had gone down, something violent. Someone had been trying to kill them both and I wanted to know who. There was still the Del Gado thing to deal with as well. How do I keep getting myself into these situations? I thought to myself. I finished pouring my coffee and grabbed my pack of cigarettes to go to the back porch. My cell phone chimed just then.

When I checked the message it was from my old friend Jeff.

Mac, I can’t use my resources for this but I still have people in Jersey. I have the information for you in the file attached to this message. Too bad they’re all deceased, I know you would have liked to have taken care of that yourself.

“Well, I guess that settles that. This book is not closed though, only that chapter, there’s something that doesn’t feel quite right…”

There was something heavy headed our way, I could feel it in my soul. Maybe I was being paranoid or maybe not. There are a lot of strange vehicles on our street lately. Darked out windows, low profile sedans parked across from the garage. The occasional biker riding by the garage, wearing colors that had no business being in Nevada, let alone in Las Vegas. As the old saying went, something is rotten in Denmark. I had to head on over to Colorado soon, I had to get my mind and my body right for this fight with Jones. I knew that Whisper could help me, and that brute Renegade would test every ounce of who I am as a fighter. They were both legit badasses in their own right.

Fade.

{Hell’s Gate - Denver, Colorado - “Awakening”}

~ three weeks ago

The drive from Kat and Chris’ place to the dojo wasn’t a long one but it was breathtaking. Snow Capped mountains and recently cleared roads. I could hear the slush echo off of the undercarriage of the rental I had gotten. The roads would likely be a little slick on the way back later today. Whisper and Renegade were expecting me, they had known well in advance that I was coming. I pulled into the lot a full hour ahead of time. I did this based on Kat’s advice about Whisper’s hatred for people and things in general that didn’t show up on time. I of course understood this, it was one of the things that annoyed me about my own kids. I still had a full cup of Kat’s coffee and a fresh pack of cigarettes so I took advantage of one of the few breaks I would have today.

Aside:
You see kids, if you’re early, you’re on time. If you’re on time, you’re late.

The snick of the zippo and the immediate aroma of lighter fluid filled my senses. I took a long drag off my smoke and savored it, exhaling slowly through my nose. I thought about the reasons for my being here. To awaken something that I thought was long dead or maybe just maybe create something new that hadn’t been seen before from me. It’s one thing to be a beast in the ring, it’s quite another to have beaten your opponent before they ever set foot in the ring. To live in someone’s head rent free was something I knew how to do. It was far more important for them to believe that they had won. Whether on twitter or direct interactions. These were the kind of flavorful things that I enjoyed most. Another sip of coffee. “My God woman, you make the best cup of coffee, I swear.” The coffee hit my soul and brought not only warmth but energy. It only took a few moments more for me to finish both my coffee and my cigarette. I saw the front door light come on and a smiling Whisper unlocked it to allow the day's visitors to come in. So, having finished both coffee and nicotine it was time to head in and get my mind right.

I entered the wrestling school through the door just opened by Whisper, I hadn’t gone very far before she approached me. “Get in your gear and meet me in my office.” I nodded, “Yes ma’am.” I heard as I was walking away, “Ma’am?” I looked over my shoulder, “Yes ma’am, it’s called respect.” I shot her a wink as I continued towards the locker room area. I quickly changed and came to her office as requested. She didn’t appear to be fuming over the “ma’am” thing so I hoped I was still in her good graces. Whisper was known to be a hard woman, demanding but always fair in her assessments. “Most of the time”, she began, “People come to me who are broken in one way or another. Lacking confidence, or needing to get their edge back. You do not seem to have lost confidence, so the edge it is.” Whisper smirked and her devilish nature showed. “I can help with that. First though. How much of an edge did you want to regain. I have seen your work from the start. Which Mac Bane are you going for?” I thought for a moment, a legitimate question to say the least. “Then you remember who I was and how I fought when I was younger. I want it all back, Whisper, every ounce of that vile bastard that I was.”The smirk on her face was telling enough. “It is a process, it won’t happen overnight. But I will introduce you to the group of extraordinary wrestlers that will guide you back to our brand of vicious unapologetic violence. You know about Renegade.. He will work with you on the striking and will take you to your limits and beyond. Kim.. She will torment you until you rage.. And when you do make sure to not hold back for she will take you out if you do. In HellsGates we never hold back. For you need to know what level of rage you need to destroy your opponents.” I allow a predatory smile to form, tugging at the corners of my mouth. “That was exactly the reason I came to you. I knew that this is the place where there will be no shortcuts, no excuses, just a lot of hard work.”

Aside:
And so began the journey with Whisper and her team, the days were long and grueling but worth every minute of blood, sweat and tears. This is what it looks like when you talk about by any  means necessary. To reclaim something I never should have lost. That was the key, and this could be the tipping point in my career. At the end of the day, the things that mattered most to me were, family, my world title, and unapologetic violence. I was going to recapture every ounce of that or die trying.

Fade.

{The Enemy Part 2 - Unnamed location]

From the same location as before, I stand there patiently, and continue.

“So, for the last three and a half weeks or so, do you know what I’ve been doing, Alex?”

The predatory smile blooms on my face, no hesitation, only malevolence and intensity.

“Well, I’m glad you asked. I’ve been planning your demise, Champ. I find it funny that I could get to you so easily. In typical Alex Jones fashion, you get on twitter trying to be a prick to me. You go on a fishing expedition trying to elicit an emotional response from me. When that didn’t work you attacked Mark Cross to vent your frustration.”

I spread my arms wide and then allow them to come back to my sides. My expression never changes.

“Someone like you has to feed off the emotions of others in order to get ready to fight. You need that extra motivation because of your insecurities. I require none of those things to get ready to beat you to a pulp. The more important part to me though, I’m in your head already and we are still days away from our match. I know there will be many other attempts by you prior to our match.”

I bring my hands in front of me and clasp them together.

“I look forward to it. You’ve already tried the tired old, “I beat you twice”, that really didn’t work out for you though did it? No, because as I said, Mark thought the same thing as you. He thought having two pinfall victories over me would actually mean something. He thought it would derail me. Just as I’m sure he thought my losing to Jack would derail me. Guess what? I’m back, bitch!”

Barely contained amusement floods my facial features.

“So, you go ahead and sit on the throne of lies you’ve been telling yourself. The clock is very quickly reaching zero, your time as a champion is drawing to a close. I WILL restore prestige and honor to that title. I WILL begin eliminating your little den of puppies, one by one. I WILL NOT stop until I’ve gotten what I came here for.”

The intensity during that heated verbal barrage shows very plainly on my face. It’s only momentary though.

“What I won’t do is allow you or your cronies to stop my momentum. I won’t allow the likes of you, a rank amatuer,  to get under my skin.”

The heat and intensity that was so evident in my face is gone now, much like when you turn a switch off.

“I will offer no backhanded compliments in order to build you up as a proper champion and a man worthy of my time. When I think of everything you could have done to promote this company and draw not only fans in, but competitors from all across our sport. You didn’t do that though, you promote your brand. We are not the same. When I won that title, I offered up shots to anyone who wanted it. I could have gone from the bottom of the roster on up. I didn’t though, I started with you. I felt like you deserved a shot and you took advantage of it. I congratulated you then, the most sincere accolade I could give you at the time.”

Nodding mostly to myself, I’m digging the tempo of this promo.

“I did that without reservation. You claimed that you survived me twice. Then you go on social media and ask me if I thought the third time's a charm? You should be asking yourself the same question. Can you survive me a third time?”

I shake my head and almost begin laughing.

“You really are a special kind of stupid.”

Fade.

{Hell’s Gate - Denver Colorado - “Back to Hell”}

I’d only left for short periods of time, working with Whisper on my mind set. That had been my focus, along with the striking and all the other training we had been doing. The ability to achieve that unapologetic violence that she spoke so fondly of was my goal. Everything that I learned from Whisper, Renegade, Kim, Kat and Cyrus along the way all had value. My body and mind were hardening over time. The exchange between myself and Alex Jones this morning was evidence of that. He had tried to bait me into an emotional response but he found out the hard way that’s easier said than done. Today was my last session with Hell’s Gate before I needed to head back to Vegas. I currently sat in Whisper’s living room. She had invited me to stay with her, since Kat and Chris were out of town. I will be the first to admit that I was skeptical about coming here in the beginning. I didn’t know if she or any of the team could bring something out of me that I had intentionally buried years ago. Once I realized that it was me that had buried it to begin with, the sessions with the team became easier. Not easy mind you, easier to grasp what they were trying to teach me. I heard the swishing of the pajama pants that Whisper wore as she entered the room.

“Coffee is already made? Bless you.” she said in passing, making a b-line for the coffee pot. “Of course,” I responded with a smile, “I wouldn’t be a proper guest if I didn’t do that.” I could hear the sound of liquid filling her mug and she made her way into the living area. She sat down Indian style on the couch. “How do you feel?” She asked me with no hint of sarcasm or levity. I looked at her and smiled, “Honestly? I feel unfucking stoppable right now.” The smile she gave from the answer lit up the whole room. She was pleased, not only with my progress but what the team had been able to accomplish with me. “Good” was her only response as she sipped her coffee. Kat had hinted that they may want me to join their team but it hadn’t been brought up to me at this point. It seemed rude to even consider broaching the subject with her right now. My focus was elsewhere at the moment anyway. The match was my focus. Dethroning Alex Jones is what mattered to me. “Whisper, do you believe that the brain can react in a way that is similar to muscle memory?” The question had been on my mind for several days. There was that smile again and her eyes lit up at the mention of it. “Indeed I do. Is that what Kim and I were able to bring back for you?” Now it was my turn to smile, “yes ma’am, that’s exactly what I feel.” She set her coffee cup down and leaned forward. “Then my dear, that being said, I think Alex is in for the shock of a lifetime.”

“Shock isn’t what I want, I want his blood, Whisper. His blood and my title are the only things that matter right now.” She looked at me only briefly before returning to her coffee, after a short silence, “You’re ready Mac, but you already know that. You’ve shown it in the sessions. You’ve shown no restraint, no hesitation, only commitment to what you are trying to accomplish.” I nodded along and she finished by saying, “You did everything I asked and I couldn’t possibly ask for anything more from any student.” I smiled, thankful for the praise but sensing there was more that she hadn’t said, so I remained silent out of respect. “The way you and Renegade went back and forth during sparring and striking sessions was quite frankly insane. You even managed to shock Kim, that’s far more difficult than you can imagine.” I smiled remembering that session. Kim Pain is one badass woman, no matter how you measure that. “I like to think, in each one of these sessions we get the chance to learn something from each other.” I said finally. “What will you teach Alex Jones then?” I smiled, “I will teach him what unapologetic violence is really about, so he has first hand knowledge.”

Fade.

{The Enemy Part 3(final) - Unnamed location}

Still standing in front of the camera to finalize what I have to say ahead of this all important match. A match that in my mind says will determine the path of the company in the next year. I think to myself - will it be the same old, same old with the Wolf’s Lair trying to run the show or will it be a new era with fresh blood dominating the scene? I know I need to address that at some point.


“Jones, your failure to grasp the most simple of concepts, it really must be quite maddening inside your own skull. You know who I’ve been working with for the last month and yet you still think you’re getting the same person you faced in September? I see you Alex, I see you for what you really are. What you are is scared. Your funny little gif’s on social media trying to convince the world and yourself that you are confident. I guess it’s only obvious to me that you are anything but confident. You are a man who knows his time as champion is coming to a close.

I look at my hands, the blood still soaking through the bandages. The marks left behind from sparring with Rene at Hell’s Gate.

”Blood on my hands, not the first time and certainly won’t be the last. This time, it was for a damn good reason. Training. I’ve always been a solid striker but now…well, you’ll get to see soon enough. The last few weeks, they’ve been grueling, challenging me physically and mentally. I’ve questioned my own philosophy when it comes to how I approach a match. With the help of Whisper and Kim Pain I’ve managed to break those chains. Shatter that concept of why I do things the way I do them. You see, Alex, with those restraints gone. The things that kept me in check, and prevented me from completely destroying someone in the ring. With those things gone….

The predatory smile returns as I continue to rub my fists.

”No hesitation, reservation or remorse, Alex. That only leaves the execution of my plan and my enemy. I’m going to show you and the world what Unapologetic Violence is and how little I care about your personal well being. The things I care about have changed ever so slightly. My family is my number one priority, it always has been and always will be. Followed closely by the belt that you currently hold. That’s it. When I destroy you and I will destroy you Alex. It won’t be because anyone interfered in our match, the boys know not to come to the ring. When the bell rings, I will feel nothing. Nothing but the exhilaration of a mission accomplished and knowing that I will be the man that rings in the new year with the world title around my waist.”

The blood now runs from my knuckles again, having soaked through the bandages, my focus is unrelenting and I allow it to continue. I smell the iron, it fills my senses, I raise my hands so they are as visible to the camera as they are to myself.

”The loss of blood is not nearly as devastating as the loss of self. For the past decade, I’ve been going through the motions of life and wrestling. Never really fully engaged, never really fulfilling my potential or my purpose in this sport. My purpose is easy to define. The only thing that ever mattered to me was being the very best that this business has. That got lost along the way, I was out there trying to help others achieve greatness instead of focusing on my own growth. Instead of focusing on what I needed I chose to help others. I’m still helping others, I will never abandon the people that rely on me.”

I look at my hands and watch as the blood runs down, it coats the watch I’m wearing and threatens the cuff links of my suit jacket. I lower them back by my side.

”Can you say the same, Alex? Can you claim to be wholly committed to something other than yourself? When you kicked Milo out of the gym. It was said that you did that for his own good, because he was pushing himself too hard. That in itself was a selfish act, because you didn’t want to deal with him and his obsession. He had every right to be obsessive about his success. So you chose to help him by booting him out of the place he calls home. It would appear your leadership skills are lacking Jonesie. If we look at your social media presence, it appears that you are spending a lot of time posting….well, you…your mug with a smug look. I’m sure you think that’s cute and all but what does it do for Sin City? How does this promote our match?”

I shrug it off.

”In short, it doesn't. So I guess all of what you and your team has been saying is not actually true. That you’ve all done so much for Sin City but cannot be bothered to promote your matches. It’s your house though, so who am I to judge. Think about houses…some people think that it’s the foundation that makes them strong or weak. What if I told you it’s the people that live in that house that determine its strength. The house or the team is only as strong as its weakest link. The people are the foundation, the brick and mortar. They matter as a whole, not individually.”

I stare down at the floor as I get ready to wrap this up.

”Have you ever heard the myth of the Black Razor? The Black Razor is a sword of legend. Like the sword of damocles but worse. The Black Razor was forged in the fires of Hell, taking the feathers from the wings of angels. The angels that were killed or corrupted and fell in the war between heaven and hell. Of course that’s just myth and legend right? Maybe, what if I told you that is exactly what has been created by Whisper, Kim Pain, and Rene. Still like your chances of surviving a third match with me?”

The lights start to dim and we fade to black….

Fade.

20
Climax Control Archives / The Fight You Wanted
« on: November 26, 2021, 05:11:04 PM »
The Fight You Wanted

“See, people with power understand exactly one thing: violence.”
― Noam Chomsky

The Sin City production team signals they are ready to begin recording. Dressed in a black “Mac Bane” t-shirt, blue jeans, and black boots, I get ready to begin. Taking a deep breath, standing in front of a standard, Sin City Wrestling backdrop, I begin my discourse on the most recent events.

Even with the debut of our team not going as planned, like natural selection, it worked itself out.

I smirk at the audience as I continue.

Vinnie and Bill were left laying and the team that we had assembled stood tall. Now then, if you can believe anything that Bill has said, he’s at home recovering from injuries sustained at the hands of your saviors.

I try to look sad for the people at home but I just can’t pull it off as the smile replaces the frown almost as quickly as it appeared.

This isn’t simply about me, that’s what many don’t understand. What we do is for the betterment of this company and this industry. Some have even called me a hypocrite, that’s cute and all but you know what?

I shrug at the audience, still smiling, I continue.

The path to true success in this business, whether it’s the boardroom or in the ring. It’s a twisting path, one fraught with danger. It’s a path that is strewn with casualties and paved with hypocrisy and good intentions. One thing I’ve always been is very straightforward about is my hatred for people who go out there and don’t leave it all in the ring. The people who go out there and half-ass it and still get paid.

I feel my nostrils flare as my tempo picks up and my agitation becomes more obvious.

The curtain jerkers who wallow in their own mediocrity. They do the same shit week after week expecting a different outcome!

I allow my breathing to slow to a more normal rate, clasping my hands in front of me, I continue.

When you eliminate mediocrity as a whole then every match is special. What if every match was a five-star match and every super card was a showcase of wrestling gods?

I shake my head in disgust.

It can’t be right now though. The only wrestling gods that are present are the men that are the saviors of sin city.

The smile returns, not the friendly kind, the kind you might see on a wolf before it attacks. I begin ticking off items on my right hand with my left.

Dominick Strife, Supreme Machine, Ken Davison, and myself. We educate and if necessary, we decimate. Some might laugh at the “educate” part of that statement, but we all know that pain is the most effective teacher.

I again allow my hands to fall to my sides as I bow my head in reverence.

Pain is nothing more than weakness leaving the body.

When I look back up again, the smile is gone, replaced by a look that speaks only the language of violence.

That being said, Jack….are you ready to become stronger than you’ve ever been? The potential you had when you first arrived on the scene was off the damn charts.

I use my hands for emphasis on that last part, slamming the balled-up fist of my right hand into my left.

Pissed it all away though, didn’t you?

I spread my hands and arms out wide to illustrate my confusion.

Had some friends that you trained with and what happened….your ego drove them away and straight to Alex Jones. Ironic, isn’t it? I mean, have you even figured out why or how you lost yet?

I allow the smirk to return, because I had, and I knew why he had lost.

I mean, you and a lot of other people not named Mac Bane thought you had that shit in the bag. You believed too much in your own hype and allowed the idiots to inflate your ego. Even Alex fed you spoonfuls of bullshit and you swallowed it like a fat kid with a tub of chocolate frosting.

I roll my eyes in order to get my point across.

You were so fucking sure of yourself and you didn’t hesitate to tell the world that you were going to win. There was never a doubt in your mind. There should have been, but too much pride and way too much arrogance ruined your chances. I heard about all the shit you said about me.

My hands return to my side at first and then they were on my hips as I leaned slightly forward toward the audience.

Dumbass!

I almost laugh at the temerity of the man, shaking my head, I allow an exasperated sight to escape.

You should have had the balls to say that shit to my face, but that’s okay. You see I have a way of shutting punks like you up. I hit harder than anyone in this fucking business!

My pulse quickens as my rage tries to rise again and break free.

I am going to beat the fuck out of you. You are in need of a proper education more so than possibly anyone on this roster. You talk plenty, you just never seem to back it up. Not in a long time anyway. Yes, you deserve respect for being a two-time world champion in Sin City. You’ve got that, even from me. The problem is, you don’t respect the business or the company.

Hardening my gaze again, I point at the camera.

At times, I don’t think you even respect yourself, considering the way you carry yourself in public. I can’t imagine what a sad sack of shit you are in private.

I lower my arm and coking my head to the side...

Living with all that regret over deserting your friends and driving them away.

I shake my head in a sad way to indicate my sympathy for him and his plight.

Here’s what I want you to do. Go study all the video footage of my matches leading up to this point. Then I want you to forget everything you think you know about me and try again. That footage will not help you in the least, it will only serve me, knowing that you have no idea who or what you are stepping into the ring with. I’m going to be very straightforward with you. I’ve been playing this game for a long time. The real problem for you and everyone after you is this.

Looking straight ahead, into the camera for the audience watching online and for my opponent.

The rules of engagement have changed. Everything you think you know about me has changed. The price of survival is way up now and most of you can’t afford the ante, let alone to go all-in with the likes of me!

I force myself to breathe more normally again after that last segment I had been damn near frothing at the mouth. I wipe it away and smile again.

I have no regrets or remorse about any of the shit I’ve done or said, to be blunt, you and I are more similar than not. I say that knowing you will fight tooth and nail to beat me in a wrestling match. That’s who you are at the end of the day.

Keeping a steady and confident tone, I allow myself to continue on this train of thought.

A wrestler.

I allow the smile to return as I continue.

Me? I’m so much more than that.
I raise my right hand, fingers extended.

First and foremost,

I’m a fighter.


My index finger comes down to the palm of my hand.

A survivor.

My thumb comes down to the palm of my hand.

A killer.

My pinky finger comes down.

A career-ender.

The ring finger comes down, leaving only the middle finger remaining.

Maybe most importantly, I’m honest about who I am. I am the villain in my own story and have been my entire career. I make no apologies for that, not to myself, not to the fans, and certainly not to a single mother fucker on this roster.

I shake my head in disgust as I move forward to close this out, middle finger stil extended and now up close and personal with the camera.

You’re simply the next casualty on my way back to where I fucking belong. Like you, Alex thinks he’s got it all figured out, and like you, he’ll find out exactly how wrong he is. This is the fight you wanted right?

Fade

{Port Arthur, Texas - unnamed stretch of road - “Ruh Roh Raggy”}

It’s that moment when you know you are screwed, not that you did anything yourself but someone else put you in that position. One, Felicia Del Gado, the wife of a known gangster on the east coast. His family had been running rackets and all sorts of activities in and around Atlantic City for ages. So, with my mind now racing I pull into the parking lot of the Veteran of Foreign Wars Bar where I was to meet Jeff Castello. He was already there, standing beside an unmarked navy-colored van. Flagging me down, I slowed down to a crawl, parking next to the van for easy transfer. He looked as haggard as I felt and upon seeing my passengers he began to smirk. Then shaking his head, he opened the passenger door. “Mrs. Felicia Del Gado, I presume?”, he said smiling at the woman. She nodded her head, “Si” was her response. He nodded his head, “Ma’am, would you like political asylum?”, she repeated her previous answer. “Very well. Mac, We’ll take it from here. Go get some rest, you look like shit.” I gave Jeff a mock salute, “Aye sir. I feel like it too.”

“Hey Mac, thanks, you did more in a single night than anyone in Atlantic City has done in a decade.”, I shook my head at his comment and laid my head back for a moment. “Blind luck, old friend.” He barked a laugh, “I don’t believe in luck, you were in the right place at the absolute worst time but people are put into those positions for a reason.” He finished his statement and slapping the side of the truck he closed the door. The feeling of being out of my element was there again. Whenever I had any dealings with the Del Gado family, it was like you’re bleeding in deep water. It felt like the sharks were circling and you had no way to defend yourself against what was coming.  I watched them as they escorted the wife of Del Gado and her sons to the waiting van where emergency medical personnel were on hand to check them over during the transport. After they pulled away, I put the truck in gear and headed out. I needed to get rid of it and Silsbee, Texas had the perfect solution. Using the truck’s dialer, I called my cousin Lea. “Hey Le-le, I need a huge favor.” After a long pause, she replied, “As long as it’s not hiding a body, sure.” I could almost feel the smirk on her face. I chuckled, “Nah, nothing that drastic. Meet me at the yard?” Another long pause, “Yeah, I can do that. What’s going on?” “Too much to explain over the phone, see you in about twenty minutes.” With that, I hung up the phone. With it being just a few days before Thanksgiving, the roads were nearly deserted and I made good time, with the sound up full blast. I listened to “I’ve always been crazy” by Waylon Jennings among other songs as I made my way down the road. When I got to the wrecking yard, she already had the gates unlocked.

I followed her up to the office and parked the truck nearby. We entered the building and sat down in very old and worn fabric-covered office chairs. This had long been one of my favorite places to visit. It smelled of burnt things, oil, gas, rubber. I smiled as I leaned back in the chair almost to the point of tipping. “Mac, it’s great to see you, but what’s going on?”I shook my head, and I dug a pack of smokes out of my pocket and lit one. I offered her one as well but she declined. Instead, she dug an ashtray out of the top drawer of the desk and slid it across the surface to me. “Thanks, Cuz”, I said quietly. She waited patiently as I thought about how to phrase what was going on. “Always best to be honest”, I mused to myself. “Lea, I’m in trouble.” She nodded knowingly, “I thought as much because it’s not like you to ask for help.” I continued on, “I need a couple of things.” She arched an eyebrow as I continued to explain. “I need you to destroy and meltdown my truck. All of it.” That really got her attention. “Dafuq is wrong with you?”, she asked in a disbelieving tone. I hesitated only briefly. “I did some recon tonight and the truck may have been spotted by people that may want to do me harm.” That froze her in place much as I suspected it would. “Then I need you to take me to the airport.” She continued to stare at me like a doe caught in the glare of headlights. She nodded though and followed along. “Alright, I’m guessing you need this now?” I nodded in response, “Yeah, it’s important.” another curt nod from her and she picked up her phone. She was likely calling her old man, Eric. “Get to the yard, we got an emergency of sorts.” that’s all she told him as she hung up.

I reached into my jacket and pulled out a wad of cash, I rolled it across the desk and she stared at it for a moment. “Mac, we’re family, you don’t owe me nothin’.” I smiled at her, “Keep it, Lea, for the trouble I’ve caused you tonight. I know Eric was probably sleeping.” She nodded her head, opening the desk drawer she swept the wad of cash into it. Eric arrived only moments later as I was crushing out my cigarette. “Big Mac! I didn’t know you were in town. How you doin’ brother?” I shook the offered hand of my cousin’s husband. “All good hoss, how’s life at the paper mill?” “Oh, you know”, he started and the look that Lea gave him stopped him in his tracks. She motioned for him to follow her as she went outside. “Keys are in it I said at her back as she shut the door.”. I leaned back forward and rested my elbows on the desk and put my face in my hands. “Jesus Mac, when you fuck up, you do it right.” Chuckling to myself as the door opened back up again and Lea came back in. “Eric is working on it, let’s get you to the airport.” I stood up and stretched, allowing the vertebrae in my back to pop. It wasn’t much but there was relief there. “You can sleep on the way”, she added quietly. “This is the most tired I’ve ever seen you,” she added. I nodded my head in agreement, “yeah, I could use some rest, but evidently, there’s no rest for the wicked.” She smirked at me, “Another family tradition I suppose.” I laughed in response, it felt good too, I thought to myself. For the first time in a while, I’ve been genuinely able to laugh. I wasn’t forced, maybe a little manic but not forced. I gave her a quick hug, “Thanks Lea, this means a lot.” She hugged me back and patted me on the back. “Any time, loser.”

She had called me that just about our entire lives, the running joke in the family. I didn’t like to lose and hadn’t lost very often throughout my career. It came from the fact that losing wasn’t something I processed well. It had when I was younger driven me to extremes. I had done things in the face of losing just for spite. That was a long time ago though and this is now. Lea put a hand on my chest, “Who pissed you off beyond the point of no return?” I shrugged, “Don’t know why you say that…” she smirked, “Your eyes Mac when someone pushes you too hard they go from a blue-green to slate grey.” I had honestly forgotten about that and I chuckled. “Never mind, you can tell me on the way to Beaumont.” I gathered my bag and we headed into the night.

Fade.



Pages: [1] 2